(logo)
(navigation image)
Home American Libraries | Canadian Libraries | Universal Library | Open Source Books | Project Gutenberg | Biodiversity Heritage Library | Children's Library | Additional Collections

Search: Advanced Search

Anonymous User (login or join us)Upload
See other formats

Full text of "The challenge of the universe, a popular restatement of the argument from design"




THE LIBRARY 

OF 

THE UNIVERSITY 

OF CALIFORNIA 

LOS ANGELES 



V 



THE CHALLENGE 
OF THE UNIVERSE 



THE CHALLENGE 
OF THE UNIVERSE 

A POPULAR RESTATEMENT OF THE 
ARGUMENT FROM DESIGN 



BY THE 

REV. CHARLES J. SHEBBEARE 

M.A. Ch.Ch. OXFORD ; SELECT PREACHER IN THE UNIVER- 
SITY OF OXFORD; RECTOR OF SWERFORD 
AUTHOR OF "RELIGION IN AN AGE OF DOUBT" 



SOCIETY FOR PROMOTING 
CHRISTIAN KNOWLEDGE 

LONDON: 68 HAYMARKET, S.W. 
NEW YORK: THE MACMILLAN COMPANY 

1918 



3D 



SYLLABUS OF CONTENTS 

PAGE 

PREFACE xv 

CHAPTER I : THE PROBLEM OF EVIL 1 

" If there were a God, no evil would be found in the world. 
But evil is found in the world. Therefore there is no God." 
This argument has seemed to some minds to gain new 
cogency from the events of the war. But is it really un- 
answerable ? Perhaps not — if we reflect that the conquest 
of evil, through patience, courage, and other efforts of a 
rational will, is among the highest of rational acts ; and 
thus that a Universe in which there was no evil to be con- 
quered could not conceivably attain perfection. 

CHAPTER II : THE FREE MAN'S WORSHIP 12 

If we once see that the existence of evil is not an obviously 
unanswerable objection to religious faith, then it is worth 
our while to inquire candidly whether " Naturalism " or 
Christianity best meets the intellectual challenge which the 
Universe presents to us. Mr. Bertrand Russell has written 
a noble description of a religion of freedom based upon 
Naturalism and an " unyielding despair." We must face 
the questions which Ms essay raises. Does the constitution 
of the Universe take any account of man as such, and of 
his moral and spiritual interests ? Or is human life but the 
accidental outcome of purely mechanical forces ? Is there, 
outside man and human efforts, any Power — personal or 
impersonal, conscious or unconscious — which " makes for 
righteousness " and spiritual progress ? 

CHAPTER III: THE PLAIN MAN'S ARGU- 
MENT 21 

The favourite popular argument, in defence of religious 
hope, is that which is known as the " Argument from Design," 
or sometimes as the " Teleological Proof." This argument 
points to the orderliness of Nature. There are in Nature 
many qualities which, if we found them in the work of 
man, we should regard as results of intelligence : the same 
sort of qualities as distinguish the work of an adult from 
that of a child, the work of a sane man from that of a lunatic, 
the work of an artist from that of a mere craftsman. 
Nature exhibits uniformity even where there is no direct 



6976< 



SYLLABUS OF CONTENTS 



pagi: 



mechanical contact to explain this. Each sheep is physically 
separate from the other members of the flock : yet all are 
going through similar processes of nutrition. In every ear 
of corn matter is being collected and arranged in a similar 
complex structure. This uniformity cannot be taken as 
a matter of course, of which the explanation is obvious. 
Nor can it be a mere accident. Thus — it is argued — the world 
looks so like a plan or design that it must surely be one. 
But if the world is the result of design, does not this imply 
that it is the work of a Designer ? 



CHAPTER IV : THE ARGUMENT EXAMINED 26 

This popular argument seeks, in effect, to show that the 
world is governed (1) by general principles, and therefore 
(2) by a Conscious Mind in which those principles dwell. 
It is, however, an error to assume that government by 
principles necessarily implies government by a Mind. The 
example of Geometry would be enough by itself to disprove 
this assumption. Let us first ask, then — not " Is the world 
governed by a God ? " nor " Is it governed by principles 
of wisdom ? " — but " Is it governed by general principles at 
all ? " The value of the popular argument lies in the fact 
that it points to certain phenomena which become highly 
significant if they are considered together : viz. (1) the 
pervading regularity of Nature; (2) the appearance of co- 
operation among the parts of plants and animals ; (3) the 
delicate and complex schemes of form and colour which 
physical processes produce ; and (4) certain facts which 
suggest that the Universe is a single system, a rationally 
ordered Whole. There are many cases in Nature where 
a large number of bodies or particles behave according to 
one single formula or rule of action. It is a common evasion 
to say that formulas, rules, laws, principles dwell in our 
minds only, and except in the case of human agency exercise 
no influence upon the outside world. Yet we all assume in 
our predictions — e.g. of eclipses, of the fall of a stone left 
without support, of the regular return of night and morning, 
winter and spring — that we are dealing in each case with a 
principle of regularity to which, in the future as in the past, 
events in the outside world must conform. Can we then 
deny that we regard the principles as really governing the 
phenomena ? But granted that Nature is governed by 
principles, are the principles that govern Nature purely 
mechanical in character ? Are the colour-schemes of the 
landscape beautiful by mere accident ? Are they the mere 
by-product of mechanical uniformity ? Or is Nature in 
some sense governed by specifically aesthetic principles ? 
It is not unreasonable to ask questions of this sort, nor to 
maintain that to the unphilosophic mind — if to no other — 
the readiest explanation of the artistic appearance of the 
Universe is that the Universe is in truth the work of a 
divine architect. 

vi 



SYLLABUS OF CONTENTS 

page 
CHAPTER V : A CHAPTER OF HISTORY 44 

Before we attempt to restate this argument in the light 
of the criticisms directed against it in modern times, it is 
well to recall how it has been formulated by distinguished 
thinkers in the past, e.g. Socrates, Aristotle, Cicero, St. 
Thomas Aquinas. 

CHAPTER VI: MORAL KNOWLEDGE 58 

It is also well to recall the argument which Kant and others 
have sought to substitute for it, viz. the " Moral Proof " 
of God's Existence. This latter argument can be so stated 
as (1 ) to furnish in itself a direct refutation of " Naturalism " ; 
(2) to form an important element in that very restatement of 
the Argument from Design of which we are in search. 
Naturalism denies that the laws of the Universe take 
account of the spiritual interests of man, We find, however, 
that there are laws relating directly to our most important 
spiritual interest of all, our knowledge of Right and Wrong. 
We find, first, that there are fundamental moral principles 
which we can all be made to see and accept if only they are 
put before us with sufficient clearness. Further, we find that 
the Moral Ideal is a connected Whole, and that our minds 
are so constituted that, if they are familiarized with certain 
of the leading principles of morality, they pass on from these 
by a natural sense of affinity to other elements in the Moral 
Ideal as occasion brings them to light. We trust the man 
of good feeling to act rightly in quite novel circumstances. 
The " Law " on which we rely is that familiarity with right 
moral principles breeds general sympathy with the true 
Moral Ideal. This is the law on which we base our educa- 
tional methods : and this law cannot be successfully ex- 
plained away by any naturalistic hypothesis. These hypo- 
theses, if carried out consistently, have to treat our moral 
convictions as illusion, and we all know in our hearts that 
they are not illusion. 

Again, an ideal for human conduct presupposes some ideal 
for the Universe at large. It is a law that the mind of man 
is so constituted as to recognize, in its main outlines, the 
true ideal for the Universe when this ideal is clearly set 
before us. To this truth the literature of all ages bears 
witness. The union of virtue and happiness in a setting 
of physical uniformity and aesthetic beauty, has called forth 
the praises of poets from the days of the Jewish Psalmists to 
our own. 

CHAPTER VII : THE ARGUMENT RESTATED 70 

The fundamental thought which the popular argument 
embodies may now be reformulated as follows : 

(I) The basis both of our everyday predictions of natural 
events, and of those made by systematic science, is to be 
found in the belief that the world is in some sense a rational 
Whole governed by a rational system of laws, i.e. in the 

vii 



SYLLABUS OF CONTENTS 

PAQB 

belief that reality conforms to a rational standard or ideal. 
No sane man believes in a world which conflicts with the 
ideal which he himself seriously accepts. It is for this reason 
that we positively reject (though we can have no direct 
proof that they are untrue) the myths of Paganism and all 
similar absurdities. For what other grounds of rejection 
can we have ? It is easy to refute the error that our rejection 
of the myths and our prediction of eclipses, etc., is due to 
the unaided influence of past experience. (See Mr. Russell's 
parable of the chicken, Problems of Philosophy, p. 98.) 

But (II) we have seen already that one of the laws of Nature 
is that men's minds tend towards a reasonable conception 
of what the Universe ought to be. (See chapter vi.) 

If this is so, then we may ask (III) whether we could 
possibly call a system of laws rational, which prescribed, 
on the one hand, that men should tend towards a true con- 
ception of what the Universe ought to be, and yet prescribed, 
on the other hand ; that this conception should be quite left 
out of account in the actual ordering of the Universe itself? 
If a conscious Creator produced such a world — deliberately 
implanting in men high aspirations and yet dooming these 
aspirations to ultimate disappointment — we should conceive 
such a Creator, not as God, but as a mischievous fiend. Such 
a plan would exhibit the height of irrational perverseness. 
But if such a plan is irrational when consciously framed and 
carried out, this is because it is irrational in itself. If then 
we are right in attributing to the Universe a general rationality 
(in the sense in which rationality is an object of admiration) 
and in basing our predictions upon this belief (as we shall find 
that we do), then the world cannot be the perversely ordered 
scheme we have just imagined. The conclusion suggested 
is that the System of Laws which governs the Universe 
and which, among other things, implants a rational ideal 
as (in spite of much incidental difference of opinion) a fixed 
element in the human mind, also orders the Universe at 
large in accordance therewith. Thus the admission that 
there is in the human mind a tendency to form correct 
judgments about good and evil may be regarded — as 
unbelievers have themselves often regarded it — as the 
" thin end " of the Theistic or Optimistic " wedge." 

CHAPTER VIII : THE WORLD AS WORK OF 
ART 82 

But is this notion of a world so ordered as to fulfil rational 
ends, and to embody a rational ideal, consistent with the 
pursuit of Physical Science ? Can the notion of physical 
" law " and moral and aesthetic " ends " be united in a 
single system ? The answer is (1) that a world whose nature 
is to embody an ideal must in many respects resemble a work 
of art, (2) that the greatest works of art exhibit prominently 
the element of regularity, (3) that, if the Universe resembles 
these works of art in this respect, its regularity can be 
made the object of special study, its elements can be 

viii 



SYLLABUS OF CONTENTS 

PAGE 

tabulated, its uniformities recorded even by those who are 
quite blind to the higher ends which it is achieving. Some 
of the best results in Nature have been attained through 
the struggle for existence : but this does not prove that 
their attainment was left to chance. Even the believer 
who regards Nature as we know it as but a subordinate 
part of God's creation — playing its part within a comprehen- 
sive teleological system or " Kingdom of Ends " — may 
yet quite consistently make Nature and its uniformities 
the object of his inquiries. 

On the other hand, while the success of Natural Science 
is no argument against a teleological theory of the Universe, 
the discovery of one single teleological law is a complete 
refutation of " Naturalism." 

CHAPTER IX: ORGANIC LIFE 93 

Can we, then, find any unquestionable teleological laws — 
i.e. laws which prescribe the realization in Nature of such 
" ends " as beauty, fife, knowledge, or are all the laws of 
Nature purely mechanical ? We have already recognized 
one non-mechanical law in chapter vi. But does this 
stand alone or are there others ? Is there, e.g., in the 
particles of which a plant or animal is composed any ten- 
dency towards organic co-operation as such ? Is it a law, in 
regard to these particles, that in certain given conditions 
just those relative movements take place which conduce to 
the life and health of the whole ? It should be noticed 
(1) that actual co-ordination where there is no co-ordinating 
principle is accident pure and simple. If the parts of which 
plants and animals are formed have no tendency towards 
organic co-operation as such — just as a civilian crowd may 
have no tendency towards military co-operation — organic co- 
operation if it occurs will be either due to accident or to 
some external influence. It is no more likely that we should 
meet with a long succession of lucky accidents in botany 
than in warfare. Thus, in the case of the plant, we seem 
driven to choose between the conception of an external 
Creator or Artificer, on the one hand, or, on the other hand, 
of the influence of an unconscious inward * principle of life, 
co-ordinating the various processes of which the history of 
the plant consists. We may notice (2) that according to 
Darwin : " Science as yet throws no light on the essence 
or origin of life " (Origin of Species, chapter xv ; cf. chapter 
viii). Darwin, therefore, does not profess to have explained, 
or explained away, the difference between inorganic existence 
and organic life. 

* If some one objects, " You have not exhausted all the possibilities : 
Why not (A) an external unconscious, or (B) an internal conscious, 
principle ? " The answer must be, " Not B, because the parts of 
the plant do not themselves think. Not A, because, in relation to 
the view maintained in this essay, the description of laws as external 
influences would be unmeaning." The common talk about divine 
" transcendence " and " immanence " has covered much loose thinking. 

ix 



SYLLABUS OF CONTENTS 

PAGE 

CHAPTER X: BEAUTY OF LINE AND 

COLOUR 111 

Again, is there in Nature any tendency towards beauty — 
towards the formation of harmonious schemes of colour ? 
Or are such schemes when they occur the result of pure 
chance ? A good colour-scheme might conceivably be 
produced by pure chance, e.g. by pigments placed at random 
on an artist's palette ; just as a tune may be played by 
chance by an unskilled person striking at random on the keys. 
But such accidents are rare : and it is obvious that natural 
beauty is too constant a phenomenon to be a parallel case 
to these. Nor can Natural Beauty be successfully explained 
on Darwinian principles. Thus we must accept it as a law 
of Nature that mutually harmonious colours are placed 
together as such ; even if we are unable to decide whether 
the aesthetic principles which thus govern Nature work 
by the agency of a conscious Mind, or govern the facts of 
Nature in somewhat the same sort of unconscious way as 
the facts of geometry are governed by the principles enunciated 
by Euclid. 

CHAPTER XI: SPIRITUAL EXPERIENCE 137 

In the realm of "spiritual experience," again, there are 
certain uniformities which are just as much entitled to be 
called " laws of Nature " as are the uniformities of Chemistry 
and Physics. Consider the laws of moral and intellectual 
influence. No less definite than the laws of the response 
of Western Europe to the influence of Greek literature and 
art, are the laws of the response of the mind and conscience 
of man to the influence of Jesus. Yet obviously such laws 
cannot be stated in terms of mere mechanism. It is in the 
realm of spiritual experience (in the specific sense) that 
we meet with some of the chief facts which have led men 
to regard God as conscious and " personal " : to develop 
their Optimism in the form of Theism. 

CHAPTER XII: THE CLAIMS OF AGNOS- 
TICISM 149 

" But why has this teleological argument, which, in one 
form or another, has been before the world for ages, so 
often failed to produce conviction ? " Partly because of 
certain inveterate prejudices and confusions of thought. 

(I) There are those who speak as if Natural Science denied 
everything which it does not affirm, and claimed therefore 
by itself to give us a complete theory of the Universe. 

(II) There are those who make the opposite mistake, and 
speak as if Natural Science confined itself strictly within 
the limits of experience, and must therefore be held more 
trustworthy than Philosophy or Religion. But Natural 
Science, in truth, passes the limits both of experience and of 
demonstration, whenever it predicts future events or infers 

X 



SYLLABUS OFCONTENTS 

PAOB 

occurrences which took place before man appeared on the 
earth. Apart from a tacit assumption that the Universe 
as a whole agrees with an ideal which we can accept as 
rational, we have no ground for making any single prediction, 
or even for rejecting the wildest absurdities of mythology 
or superstition. What ideal then can we accept as rational ? 
The man who can confidently give one clear answer to this 
question has a settled faith, whether it be Naturalistic or 
Christian. Naturalism has no right to claim superiority 
here as more " scientific." We must let the rival ideals 
enter the discussion on equal terms. (Ill) There is much 
confusion of thought as to the meaning of the word " acci- 
dent." If we ask whether the beauty, order, and rational 
appearance of the world are due to accident, we are told 
that since Nature has no free will, therefore of course beauty 
is no accident, since all that happens happens by necessity. 
But this does not follow. Take the case of the rock * 
resembling a human countenance. The form of the rock is 
due to natural forces. It took this form by necessity. But 
the resemblance is none the less accidental, and is the kind 
of accident not likely to be repeated. Is the agreement 
between Nature and aesthetic principles an accident of this 
same kind ? The assertion that all natural events are 
necessary is an irrelevant answer, and merely enables us to 
evade the question. 

CHAPTER XIII: SPECIAL DIFFICULTIES 171 

Apart, however, from these prejudices, religion has obstacles 
to encounter from its own inherent difficulties. First, there 
is the difficulty of imagining a future life. Can we conceive 
it in a form at once attractive and complete ? Yet this 
difficulty, perhaps, if we face it honestly, will not be found 
to be insuperable : especially if we are contented to give up 
the attempt to form a full detailed picture of our future 
state, and to confine ourselves to general terms. Miss 
Schreiner's eloquent criticism of the Christian hope of 
heaven (see Story of an African Farm) becomes less alarming 
the more closely it is examined. 

CHAPTER XIV : GOD 184 

Again there are difficulties connected with belief in God. 
" The God," it is said," who should bring about a European 
War because men have forgotten Him, is a God caring for 
nothing but the satisfaction of His own vanity." But this 
objection is based upon a misunderstanding of religious 
language. To forget God means — in the mouth of the 
religious man — to forget righteousness. God is not conceived 
by religion as a mere " person " with whom we have 
purely external relations. In falling under God's wrath 
we fall also under our own. Men trust God's accusing voice 

* At the Trou de Han, near llochefort. is a stone known as the 
head of Socrates. 

xi 



SYLLABUS OF CONTENTS 

PAGE 

because it is the voice of their own better self — the true 
language of their own hearts. To estimate such objections 
rightly, we must first understand the religious mind. If 
we conceive of the ultimate law of the Universe — the ultimate 
necessity by which men and all tilings are what they are — 
as something fundamentally good, and also as consciovis 
of itself in such a sense that we may enter into communion 
with it and make it the object of our love and worship, 
then we have the personal God which religion sets before us. 
It is not in this form that the conception of God gives rise 
to the objections most commonly brought against it. 

CHAPTER XV: CONCLUSION 196 

We can best draw this whole argument into a single view 
if we decide — after first clearing our minds about the meaning 
of the word " accident " — to ask and answer certain definite 
questions. (1) Is it an accident that Nature is uniform ? 
If this is a mere accident, have we any right to use Uni- 
formity as a principle of prediction ? If it is not an accident, 
have we not here a case in which Nature is governed by a 
general principle? (2) Is it an accident that Nature is 
beautiful ? Is the beauty of the landscape a parallel case 
to the example mentioned above — the chance-formed 
colour-scheme on the palette of the painter ? Is it merely 
a lucky accident that Nature never violates the laws of 
aesthetic harmony as these are often violated by the human 
artist or craftsman ? Can the significance of these aesthetic 
facts be explained away on Darwinian or any similar 
principles ? If not, must we not admit that aesthetic 
principles have a real influence upon Nature ? (3) Can 
Natural Selection, or any other theory, explain away that 
" tendency towards correctness " which we find in human 
thought ? (4) Are not beauty in visible Nature, and cor- 
rectness of thought in the mind of man, among the facts we 
should most naturally give as examples of that general 
appearance of rationality which the Universe exhibits ? 
Again, is it not because of our belief in the rationality of 
the world throughout its whole extent — its agreement at 
all points with a standard we can recognize as rational — 
that we reject the myths of Paganism ? Can we then allege 
that the observed agreement between the world as we see 
it, and that standard of rationality which exists in our 
minds, is a mere accident ? If it were but an accident, 
what ground should we have for confidence that this appear- 
ance of rationality will continue ? Why should not the 
wildest and most grotesque absurdities occur at any moment ? 
If, on the other hand, the rational appearance of the world 
is no accident, does not this imply the dominance throughout 
the Universe of the standard which right reason sets up ? 

If these considerations lead us to believe in the govern- 
ment of the world by principles of wisdom, and hence 
dispose us to some form of theistic belief it is clear that 
we shall not be satisfied with belief in a God of limited 

xii 



SYLLABUS OF CONTENTS 

PAGE 

powers. If the rational appearance of the world is due to 
the will of a personal God, whose will nevertheless is not 
necessarily law for the Whole Universe, the rational appear- 
ance of the world would be but a mere accident after all. 
The devout man's insistence on the omnipotence of God is 
but the religious form of the philosophic conviction that 
the rational appearance of the world is no accident, but 
follows from the fundamental necessities of the Universe. 
On this basis a religious belief and practice can be founded 
which shall be as fully a religion of freedom as the Naturalistic 
Creed expounded by Mr. Russell. 

EPILOGUE: A PONS ASINORUM IN 

PHILOSOPHY 208 

To the philosophic reader the foregoing chapters — -in spite 
of the absence of technical language — will appear as an 
attack upon the philosophic heresy of Conceptual ism. The 
refutation of Conceptualism leads in the end to the Platonic 
doctrine which makes Ideas the ultimate basis of the Universe. 
This Platonic doctrine is consistent with a non-theistic Opti- 
mism (for those to whom a non-theistic Optimism does not 
seem to be in itself a contradiction in terms) : but it is not 
inconsistent with the Christian belief in a God Whom we 
can love and worship. 

NOTE I : ON KANT 224 

NOTE II : ON THE POSSIBILITY OF A COL- 228 
LISION WHICH SHOULD THREATEN 
DISASTER TO THE WHOLE SOLAR 
SYSTEM 

INDEX 241 



Xlll 



?? 



PEEFACE 

Among the remains of early Christian literature 
there is nothing that possesses greater charm 
than the Octavius of Minucius Felix. The 
three intimate friends whose conversation the 
book relates are divided in religious opinion. 
Octavius and Minucius himself are Christians : 
Csecilius is a Pagan. As they stroll along the 
beach in the neighbourhood of Ostia on a fine 
autumn day, a chance incident gives rise to a 
discussion of the truth or falsehood of the Chris- 
tian religion. 



The purpose of the present volume can hardly 
be described better than by reference to this 
early Christian work. The fifteen chapters which 
here follow are an attempt to open the way for 
similar frank and friendly discussions of the 
same great question at the present time. In 
any age the Octavius would serve as a model 
of outspoken and yet courteous debate. It is a 
truly remarkable fact that such a book should be 
written in the age of persecutions. Looked at 
in this light, the personal details and general 
setting of the dialogue — the walk of the three 

xv 



PREFACE 

friends along the shore, the description in elegant 
Latin of the sand which sinks softly beneath their 
feet, of the rising and falling of the breakers, of 
the children making " ducks and drakes " by 
throwing pebbles into the sea — these and many 
similar touches are none of them irrelevant. All 
serve to heighten our sense of the peacefulness of 
the scene, and of the intimate and friendly rela- 
tions among the persons of the dialogue. How 
far the Octavius records an actual conversa- 
tion it may not be easy to decide ; though, for 
all we can see to the contrary, it may well have 
been founded on fact. But this is not the impor- 
tant question. The significant matter is that 
such a dialogue should at such a period, when 
memories of persecution were so recent, have 
seemed to a Christian writer to possess sufficient 
probability to serve even for literary purposes. 

How r often has the modern Christian been 
present at a similar discussion ? If, with so few 
obstacles between us — compared with what must 
have existed in the days of the martyrs — the 
modern Christian and the modern unbeliever are 
less disposed than Minucius and his friends to 
discuss their deepest convictions, is this fact 
altogether to the credit of our age ? And, if it is 
not, ought we not each of us, believer and un- 
believer alike, to inquire how far and in what 
respects the blame rests upon ourselves ? The 
believer may pay his opponents the compliment 
of admitting that in one respect — namely, the 
xvi 



PREFACE 

production of popular literature — he has much to 
learn from them. The Rationalist Press Associa- 
tion has issued books and leaflets which set an 
example of lucidity, of candour, of intelligibility 
to a wide public, which all writers of the opposite 
camp might well be proud to follow. 

But if it is significant that in the Age of Martyrs 
Christian and Pagan could be conceived as en- 
gaging in free and friendly discussion, it is no less 
interesting to find that the Christian apologist of 
that period should turn in the last resort to the 
Argument from Design. Besides defending 
Christianity against charges now obsolete, Octa- 
vius formulates a theory of evil, and subordinates 
it to a view of the Universe based upon this 
famous argument, so intimately associated in 
our minds with the Christian rationalism of the 
Eighteenth Century. The Christian writer who 
to-day makes use, even in a modified form, of any 
of the traditional " proofs of God's existence " is 
suspected in many circles of being at heart a 
Deist or, at least, a Unitarian. No one — it is 
thought — will trouble himself with these natural- 
istic and rationalistic arguments who has any 
more religious grounds of conviction ; who rests 
upon a sense of living communion with the Holy 
Ghost, or feels that he shares through the Church 
and its Sacraments the life of the risen Christ. 

This suspicion rests upon a wholly groundless 
prejudice. The Argument from Design seeks to 

b xvii 



PREFACE 

exhibit the Universe as an orderly whole in all 
its diverse aspects ; and the real strength of the 
argument lies, not in showing that this order is 
the result of design, but in showing that it is not 
the result of accident. The world's order, as we 
shall see, includes not only mechanical uniformity 
— though this is one of its most important aspects 
— but also involves laws relating to aesthetic 
beauty in Nature, to intellectual correctness in 
the mind of man, and this a correctness which 
includes moral knowledge and what in a specific 
sense we call " spiritual experience." These 
laws point to a general conception of the Universe 
as a rational whole, such that all, even of its most 
evil elements, are ultimately subordinate to the 
purposes of Good. Such an ultimate Optimism 
may be held conceivably in a non-theistic form. 
We may regard the world as being, in Platonic 
language, the embodiment of the " Idea of the 
Good," rather than the work of a good God. 
Yet, though a non-theistic Optimism is quite 
conceivable, belief in God is the doctrine to which 
Optimism most naturally leads. 

Thus the rationalistic arguments need not lack 
religious value except for those whose personal 
experience has been spiritually poor. Nor can 
we afford to despise such arguments at any stage 
of spiritual enlightenment. If our personal ex- 
periences have been equal to the richest ever 
claimed for the greatest Christian saints ; if we 
have been filled with singular gifts of the Holy 
xviii 



PREFACE 

Ghost, the clear insight of an Athanasius, the 
burning love and zeal of a St. Francis ; if we 
have had visions and revelations like St. Paul ; 
if we have witnessed physical miracles or even 
worked them ; still we cannot take these ex- 
periences as the grounds of a theology — of a 
general theory of God and the Universe — except 
on the basis of just such a belief in the rationality 
of the world as the old-fashioned arguments seek 
to establish. The religious man values physical 
miracles, and special spiritual experiences, because 
they throw light on the general character of the 
Universe. Unless we believed already that the 
Universe is " all of a piece," a single system such 
that the character of one part interprets that of 
another, then neither physical miracles nor inward 
experience would have the significance which 
religion attributes to them. Even the common 
arguments which are based on the authority of 
the Bible or the Church, all presuppose just such 
a belief in God as it is the aim of the Argument 
from Design to produce in our minds. 

Thus the general type of reasoning to which 
the Argument from Design is one attempt to give 
formal expression, is common ground for Chris- 
tians of all schools. The writer of the following 
pages is a member of the Church of England. 
Yet every argument here used might be employed 
by a Methodist, a Congregationalist, or a Presby- 
terian, whether they belonged to the right or left 
wings in their respective Churches : and though 

xix 



PREFACE 

neither the criticism of the Argument from De- 
sign, nor the attempted restatement of its essence, 
proceed quite according to customary methods, 
still it is probable that, even if the book had been 
written within the Roman communion itself, it 
would have required (outside the Preface and the 
Epilogue) only a few slight alterations to enable 
it to receive the Nil Obstat and Imprimatur of the 
authorized judges. The argument in its best 
known form is sorely in need of revision. But 
the thought which lies behind it we may be 
justly proud to claim as part of our common 
Christian inheritance. 



We must be careful, however, not to interpret 
this claim as implying that we have here the 
essence of " our common Christianity." Nothing 
is more utterly misleading than to seek our 
common Christian heritage in the mere residuum 
of doctrine which is left when we have subtracted 
everything about which Christians differ. The 
essential unity of the Christian faith is seen, not 
so much in doctrinal statements as in a common 
attitude of will, a common standard of values. 
It shows itself above all in a common conception 
of the sinfulness of sin, a common assurance of 
pardon to the penitent, a common devotion to 
Christ, the common Lord.* 

And if it is the possession of a common standard 

* Enthusiastic devotion to Christ shows itself in the develop- 
XX 



PREFACE 

of values that is the real distinctive mark by 
which the Christian may be known, this fact must 
in the end decide the character of Christian 
apology. The Argument from Design, or at 
least some argument closely resembling it, is 
necessary in order to convert our religious expe- 
riences into the material for a theory of the 
Universe. In many circles, however, at the 
present day there is a tendency to question 
whether a theory of the Universe is any necessary 
part of our religious equipment. " We find," 
it is said, " in ourselves and in our neighbours, 
certain lofty and religious ideals whose truth we 
recognize. By these we can live : by these we 
can live a life of mutual co-operation ; and [if 
we recognize them as the gift of a personal God, 
we can regard Him as the object of our common 
devotion without demanding that He shall be 
the Absolute, or the Infinite, or the Ruler of the 
whole Universe : still less that He and the 



ment of what, to those who do not share them, will always seem 
to be " extreme " views of His work or person : e.g. (a) in Evan- 
gelical circles, the substitutionary doctrine of the Atonement ; 
(b) in Catholic circles, the conception of His risen body as the 
Source of our life, the food on which we feed in the Eucharist, 
the firstfruits of the Resurrection, the first incorruptible body, 
and therefore the starting-point from which Incorruption sets 
out that it may at length subdue Corruption to itself, when 
the creation which has long groaned in pain shall be delivered 
into the glorious liberty of the children of God ; (c) in some 
Liberal circles, the assertion that the knowledge of the true 
God is so exclusively mediated through Christ, that we must 
not admit, even of the Jew, that he worships the same God 
as we. 

xxi 



PREFACE 

Universe should be held to be ultimately identical. 
We can uphold our ideals even though the Uni- 
verse at large affords them no support. We can 
co-operate with God's aspirations even though 
we can have no certainty of absolute success ; 
even though the ' doors of the future ' are so far 
4 open,' that a good or evil issue to the struggle 
are alike possible." 

The view which such language implies is not 
wholly false. We must first of all recognize good 
for what it is ; we must first distinguish God and 
His will from the many elements in the Universe 
against which His will stands in opposition ; 
before any worthy type of religion is possible to 
us. It is more important to know what is good 
than to know whether good will be ultimately 
victorious. Therefore the writers who are seek- 
ing to commend to us religious ideals and religious 
standards of value, and to make these the objects 
of our effort, quite apart from any conviction 
that these principles are embodied in the Universe 
at large, are doing good and heroic work. Thej^ 
are writing for us that which must always be the 
first and most important chapter in the defence 
of religion. But though to commend religious 
standards of value is the highest work of the 
apologist, there is still a place, and a necessary 
place, for the type of argument with which the 
following chapters deal. Religion will not be 
able to dispense for ever with a religious 
theory of the Universe : nor to rest content 
xxii 



PREFACE 

for ever even with the sincerest worship of a 
" finite God." 



I wish to thank very heartily, for help of many 
various kinds, not only those friends to whom I 
have expressed gratitude on a similar occasion 
before ; but also several friends of a younger 
generation than theirs, with whom during the 
past few years I have discussed some of the prob- 
lems which are dealt with below. I may name 
especially Mr. Miles Malleson, Mr. Leonard Hodg- 
son (Vice-Principal of St. Edmund Hall, Oxford), 
and my wife. I hope and believe that every page 
in the present volume will be readily intelligible 
to any reader of ordinary education. But if 
this is so, it is due, in great measure, to what I 
have learnt in discussion with my friends. 

The following pages are addressed to the 
teachers of Theology no less than to the learners 
and inquirers. If any teacher of religion is dis- 
satisfied with my statement of the fundamental 
grounds of religious belief, it is incumbent on 
him as a teacher to formulate a different one. If 
he feels the inadequacy of the old argument, and 
yet objects to my revised version of it, he must 
furnish a new revision, or else construct some 
argument that will stand criticism better. It is 
not reasonable to put off the inquirer, who asks us 
to give a definite reason for our faith, by alleging 
that the various lines of Christian evidence have 

xxiii 



PREFACE 

" infinite ramifications " ; that they form " an 
immense cumulative argument whose independent 
members converge from every department of 
human experience upon a central point." These 
words are quoted from a writer whom there is 
every ground to respect. There are contexts, 
perhaps, in which such words may be used with 
innocent meaning. But used, as they are too 
often used, to excuse us from answering the 
simple and definite attacks of unbelievers with 
equal definiteness and simplicity, they can do 
nothing but mischief. We must remember that 
twenty bad arguments do not make a good one. 



Note. — In warm gratitude to a friend not 
mentioned above, I should like to call the special 
attention of the reader — and still more of the 
reviewer — to the discussion in Note II at the end 
of the Epilogue. 



xxiv 



CHAPTER I 

THE PROBLEM OF EVIL 

If we ask what will be the effect upon the Chris- 
tian Religion of the present strife of Christian 
nations, the question is not easy to answer. 

The story is told of a British officer who, 
having occasion as Censor to read the letters of 
his men, remarked that this experience had much 
increased his belief in the value of religious faith. 
He had found that it is to religion that men turn 
in the extremes of sorrow and anxiety. In 
judging of letters of this description, some 
allowance must, no doubt, be made for expressions 
of religious faith which are purely conventional. 
Yet the story will bring no surprise to those who 
in their own lives have learned the power of 
Christianity by obeying the principles of its 
Founder. They will be sure that whatever stirs 
the soul to its depths will also, in the main 
and in the end, assist the progress of Christ's 
religion. 

But obviously this is only one side of the 
question. To many the War has appeared chiefly 
as a severe trial of faith. Husbands, lovers, sons, 
fathers, brothers have perished, although com- 
mended in unceasing prayer to God's protection. 

A 1 



CHALLENGE OF UNIVERSE 

Why were these earnest prayers of so little avail 
to save the lives of those for whom they were 
offered ? Why does the God who is said to 
number the hairs of our heads, look on in 
silence while His children are mowed down in 
battalions ? 

The War has, in fact, raised in an acute form 
the Problem of Evil. This problem is not new. 
It would be good if the modern reader were more 
familiar than he is with the treatment of the 
subject by ancient writers both in Christian and 
in pre-Christian times. Those who know these 
writers best will be the last to say that the debate 
has been useless. Definite objections have been 
met : definite advance has been made. But the 
truth remains that we are confronted in every 
age, not only with examples of sorrow and 
pain, but with the still more disconcerting fact 
of sin ; and the magnitude of the present War 
makes it impossible for the thoughtful mind to 
forget either sin or suffering, and the immense 
amount of both which is present in human 
life. 

For Religion, however, the primary difficulty 
arises, not from the quantity of evil which exists 
or from the special forms in which it appears, but 
from the simple fact that there is in the world 
any evil at all. Why should a good God permit 
it ? "If God has no wish to suppress evil, then," 
it is argued, " He is not good : if He wishes to 
2 



PROBLEM OF EVIL 

suppress it, but fails, then, like the rest of us, He 
finds that circumstances are too strong for Him. 
In a word, since evil exists, God is either not 
good, or not almighty." * 

Can we then cut the knot by simply abandoning 
the omnipotence of God ? Though the belief 
in a God with limited powers — unable to carry 
out His will to the full — has been formulated 
by writers of great ability and distinction, its 
failure to satisfy the normal religious mind is 
well known. We shall see below that in the 
end it must prove equally unsatisfactory to the 
thinker. It meets our intellectual needs as 
little as it meets the demands of the religious 
spirit.")* 

Thus, at first sight, the problem of evil may 
well appear, from the standpoint of religious 
belief, to be quite insoluble. " If there were a 
God, no evil would be found in the world. But 
evil is found in the world. Therefore there is no 
God. "J Such is the statement by St. Thomas 
Aquinas of the argument of his opponent. To 
many the argument will seem so unanswerable 
that they will not be at the trouble to wait for the 
reply. Moreover there are hundreds who feel 

* See this argument as stated by St. Thomas Aquinas, quoted 
in note below. 

f See chapter xv, pp. 204-206. 

J Summa TheoL, Pars prima, Qu. II, Art. III. Si Deus esset 
nullum malum inveniretur. Invenitur autem malum in mundo. 
Ergo Deus non est. The words stand in a special context. 
But no injustice is done to the author in applying them more 
generally. 

3 



CHALLENGE OF UNIVERSE 

the force of the difficulty for every one who puts 
it into words. 



There is one reflection, however, which sets 
these matters in a new light. Those who argue 
that " since evil exists, God is either not good or 
not omnipotent " are assuming that a perfectly 
good God would remove all evil from His world if He 
found Himself able to do so. They are assuming 
that a Universe which contains evil must necessarily 
be less good than a Universe which is without it. 

So long as we attend to the mere words, this 
assumption may seem to be true and even self- 
evident. If we pass beyond the words to what 
they signify, we shall see reason to change our 
opinion. 

A Universe which contains no evil would con- 
tain no pain and no danger ; for pain and danger 
are both of them in themselves evil things. But 
if there were no pain, there could be no such 
thing as patience : and if there were no danger 
there could be no such thing as courage. In 
general, if there were no evil to be conquered, 
there could be no such thing as moral and 
spiritual victory. And yet it is just in the con- 
quest of evil by the will of man, that the noblest 
aspect of human life is seen. Thus, in rooting up 
from the world the tares of pain and suffering, 
we should be rooting up with them the wheat of 
our highest moral virtues. 

The assertion that it is good that evil should 
4 



PROBLEM OF EVIL 

exist wears at first sight the appearance of a 
paradox. But the more we pursue this train of 
reflection the less paradoxical will it appear. If 
the reader will ask himself honestly whether he 
would really prefer, to this Universe of mingled 
good and evil in which we live, a Universe in 
which there should be no pain and no patience, 
no danger and no courage, no conquest of evil 
because there was no evil to be conquered, his 
answer can hardly be doubtful. None but the 
most frivolous of mankind could think it good 
that we should know only the life of the happy 
butterfly, flitting gracefully from one pleasure to 
another. Few would think it good that our 
existence should consist wholly of pleasure mixed 
with godlike contemplation, a lofty conversance 
with spiritual and intellectual interests divorced 
from that bracing of character which is the pro- 
duct of sorrow and of pain. The saints of the 
Apocalypse* remember for ever in heaven the 
sins and the sufferings of earth. To the unbe- 
liever the visions of John the Divine may seem to 
be the idle fancies of an enthusiast. Even the 
believer may regard them as figurative in an 
extreme sense, and wholly incapable of exact 
realization. But to believer and unbeliever alike, 
it must surely be clear that the Apocalyptic 
picture of a life which perpetuates the moment of 
victory — which rejoices for ever in the marvel of 
conquest, cleansing, and redemption, and there- 

* Revelation v, 9 ; cf. vii, 14. 

5 



CHALLENGE OF UNIVERSE 

fore keeps in undying freshness* the memory 
of the conflict through which the victory was 
won — bears witness to a high nobility of con- 
ception. " These are they who have come 
through great tribulation, and have washed 
their robes." When we remember that with 
this picture there is joined the conception 
of a God Who is Himself a partner in the 
sufferings of mankind — afflicted in all the 
afflictions of His people, bearing their griefs 
and carrying their sorrows, uniting Himself 
with their intercessions with groanings which 
cannot be uttered| — it will be seen that a belief 
in the goodness and nobility of suffering is 
interwoven with the very texture of Christianity. 
Moreover, the modern mind, for the most part, is 
very ready to recognize that the hope of a King- 
dom of God, entered into through much tribula- 
tion of which at every stage God Himself is a 
partaker, embodies a higher ideal than the 
Aristotelian conception of a God active with the 
endless activity of thought, a thought which 
ever contemplates itself. Such a God, far from 
humbling Himself to behold the things that are 
in heaven and earth, thinks continually and 
unchangingly of that only which is " most 
divine and precious." To the modern reader, 
such language suggests the notion of a God 
exalted above the love of men and eternally 

* Compare the phrase, " the Church triumphant." 
f Isaiah lxiii, 7 ; Matthew viii, 17 ; Romans viii, 26. 
6 



PROBLEM OF EVIL 

absorbed in the contemplation of His own 
perfections.* 

The assertion of the ultimate goodness of the 
more painful and violent of our experiences is 
indeed singularly congenial to the mind of the 
present day. The modern feeling on this subject 
is well expressed in the words in which Goethe's 
Faust speaks of his desire not so much for joy 
as for comprehensive experience f ; and tells his 
eagerness for the " painful delight " { of the heart 
which closes itself to no feeling whether sweet or 
bitter, § but rather feels impelled to share || 

The fortunes, good or evil, of the Earth, 

To battle with the Tempest's breath 

Or plunge where shipwreck grinds his teeth. 

* If the modern reader conceives the God of Aristotle as, like 
Narcissus, vainly contemplating Himself in a mirror, he does an 
injustice to the philosopher. It better represents the doctrine 
if we say, not that God is always thinking of Himself, but rather 
that He is engaged always (as we are sometimes) in the purest 
exercise of thought when thought is its own object. In a sense 
we must all admit that, since God can contemplate nothing greater, 
He must contemplate Himself : and with this admission Christian 
theology has not been afraid to reckon. The heart, then, of our 
modern objection to the Aristotelian God is not so much that 
He contemplates what is noblest, as that He shuts His eyes to 
the material world and to many aspects of life which we think 
worthy of His attention. 

f See the speech beginning Du horest ja, von Freud'' ist nicht 
die Rede. % Dem schmerzlichsten Genuss. 

§ mein Busen . . . 

Soil keinem Schmerzen, kunftig sich verschliessen. 
|| See Dr. Anster's paraphrase. The lines in the original are 
as follows : 

Ich fiihle Muth mich in die Welt zu wagen, 

Der Erde Weh, der Erde Gliick zu tragen, 

Mit Sturmen mich herumzuschlagen 

Und in des Schiffbruchs Knirschen nicht zu zagen. 

7 



CHALLENGE OF UNIVERSE 

How frequently since Goethe's time similar senti- 
ments have been expressed by writers both in 
England and on the Continent is well known to all 
students of literature. 

Thus when it is argued that an almighty God 
ought to have been able to bring about good 
without the intervention of evil, the answer is 
fairly obvious. It is, of course, no sufficient 
justification for evil that evil sometimes leads to 
good. To justify the permission of evil, we must 
show how the highest of good things is unattain- 
able without it. There are those, however, by 
whom even this plea is disallowed. They contend 
that since God must be regarded as the Maker, 
not of the world only, but of the very nature of 
possibility itself, He ought to have produced 
something better than this clumsy contrivance 
by which good is purchased only at the price of 
evil. It is sufficient to reply by recalling the 
example already given. To suggest that patience 
might have existed in a world which contained no 
pain is to use words without meaning. Patience 
is one of those good things which in its very 
essence is dependent upon evil. When we once 
realize that the conquest of evil by the effort of 
a rational will is the highest function which a 
rational being can perform, we shall then see that 
no world which was devoid of evil could con- 
ceivably attain perfection. 

There are, no doubt, grave difficulties which 
8 



PROBLEM OF EVIL 

still remain. The problem of sin is harder even 
than the problem of pain, though the two may be 
dealt with in a similar manner. Apart, say, 
from the sufferings of Job, the patience of Job 
could have had no existence. But similarly the 
sin of the Penitent Thief is the necessary pre- 
liminary to his repentance, and a true repent- 
ance may well be judged to be a nobler spiritual 
state even than the most heroic patience. In a 
well-known hymn of the Church, the sin of Adam 
is spoken of as a " happy fault " since it brought 
to mankind the priceless blessing of redemption.* 
On behalf of such a theory of evil many passages 
may be quoted from the writings of St. Paul. Yet 
there are many defenders of Christianity who 
view all such reasonings with suspicion. They 
fear that men will find in them an excuse, if not 
a justification, for continuance in sin.| 

In spite, however, of this and other remaining 
difficulties, the example of the relation between 
pain and patience has to some extent cleared the 
ground. As we have seen, it is not the amount, 
or the kind, of evil which exists which constitutes 
the chief problem ; but the fact that any evil 
should exist at all. This is the fact which the 
opponent of Christianity can make the subject 
of his most effective rhetoric. This is the point 
at which his case may appear to be put most 

* For the history of this hymn, sung in the Latin office of 
Easter Eve, see Mr. Webb's Problems in the Relation of God 
and Man, p. 259. 

f See below, chapter xiv, pp. 193-194 and note. 

9 



CHALLENGE OF UNIVERSE 

succinctly and most unanswerably. If then this 
main difficulty can be met, we may have hope of 
dealing successfully with the others. 



Thus one effect upon religion of our present 
troubles is that they call us to face an old problem 
with new resolution, and to face it in the only way 
in which it can be effectively treated — namely, in 
direct relation to the wider problem of the world 
at large. Our theory of evil must depend upon 
our general conception of the Universe. The 
Universe offers us a confused spectacle of evil and 
of good. It is obvious that no shallow theory is 
sufficient. A shallow Optimism is confronted 
with the facts of evil : a shallow Pessimism with 
the facts of good. A theory which ignores either 
is self- condemned. And thus the Universe pre- 
sents a challenge to the human mind ; it 
challenges us to find a theory adequate to its 
divers aspects. 

The search for such a theory is no unpractical 
enterprise. For many years to come our children 
will be drinking of the bitter cup which the events 
of this generation have mingled for them. For 
many years every country of Europe will have 
to deal with urgent practical questions.* Yet 
experience has shown that it is the mark of 
rational humanity to " look before and after. 



■>•> 



* This will be true even if the recovery after the war is sur- 
prisingly rapid. 

10 



PROBLEM OF EVIL 

Men have never succeeded for long in separating 
the questions of the day from the deeper ques- 
tions which lie behind them. To all who recog- 
nize this truth — whether they adopt towards 
Christianity an attitude of acceptance, of doubt, 
or of total denial — it will be evident that we shall 
take up with better courage the challenge of our 
times if we have first dared to take up with bold- 
ness the challenge of the Universe. 



11 



CHAPTER II 

THE FREE MAN'S WORSHIP 

To meet this challenge duly we have need both of 
industry and of candour. 

Mr. Wells in one of his recent novels gives some 
excellent advice to religious teachers. The re- 
ligion, he says, which is taught by some instruc- 
tors of the young, may be described as " Muffled 
Christianity." The Christianity of the School- 
master is muffled, he thinks, both in its moral 
and its intellectual aspects. The pupil is never 
led to suspect that Christianity makes any such 
demand upon his allegiance as to require him to 
take an unpopular side or to sacrifice his own 
career for the common good : nor, secondly, is 
he ever allowed to hear Christian beliefs dealt 
with in an impartial manner. He never hears 
any honest argument against them, and therefore 
— so Mr. Wells argues — can never have heard any 
genuine argument in their favour. 

Against this charge the Schoolmasters may be 
able to make a good defence. Or they may 
plead extenuating circumstances. But whatever 
may be the value of Mr. Wells's criticisms of the 
teaching profession, his advice to the defenders 
of Christianity is well worthy of consideration. 
12 



FREE MAN'S WORSHIP 

When he advises us, in effect, to make clear that 
Christianity calls men to a distinctive type of 
life and service, exacting in its demands, and 
sometimes revolutionary in its consequences, he 
is clearly right. Such Christian service is the 
best of Christian evidence. The simple saints 
who, whether their intellectual gifts are high or 
lowly, see what are the true issues of life — who 
walk in penitence, humility, love, usefulness, and 
self-denial, and thus exhibit in some degree the 
sweet reasonableness of their Master — these are 
of more value than many arguments. 

Yet argument, none the less, has a value of its 
own ; and Mr. Wells surely is right again when 
he advises freedom of discussion. There are few 
texts of Scripture more unblushingly disobeyed 
than the command of St. Peter that we should be 
ready always to give an answer to those who ask 
a reason of the hope that is in us. The power of 
successful argument is not a common faculty. 
Few of us, therefore, will willingly engage in 
argument with our juniors. As life advances, we 
get to suspect that argument is not only socially 
tedious, but for the most part unproductive of 
conviction. Wc know also that men may have 
excellent reasons for their beliefs, and yet no 
power to express them in words. 

Nevertheless reflection shows the wisdom of 
St. Peter's advice. Man, after all, is funda- 
mentally rational. In the long run we all distrust 
a belief for which no reason can be given. In 

13 



CHALLENGE OF UNIVERSE 

intellectual matters absolute honesty is the first 
and great commandment. There is in the world 
much honest doubt on religious subjects ; and 
honest doubt, however crudely or even offen- 
sively expressed, deserves an honest answer. 

The truth is that a reasoned treatment of re- 
ligious beliefs is most neglected just where it is 
most required. On specific issues — on the doc- 
trines which divide Roman Catholics from 
Protestants, or Churchmen from Dissenters — 
excellently clear books are written. But these 
books are of no value to the many who are 
doubting whether any part of religion is true ; 
whether the hopes of the Christian have any 
foundation whatever. 

Let us turn our attention then, first and fore- 
most, to the great fundamental questions. Does 
the constitution of the Universe take any account 
of man as such, and of his moral and spiritual 
interests ? Or is human life but the accidental 
outcome of purely mechanical laws ? It is on 
the answer to this question that the truth or 
falsehood of all religious hope depends. 

On this subject we meet with two sharply 
contrasted views. On the one hand we have the 
doctrine of Special Providence ; the belief in a 
loving Father Who takes heed of our smallest 
concerns, and orders all things with a view to the 
highest interests of mankind. This view has its 
14 



FREE MAN'S WORSHIP 

classical statement in the New Testament. Of 
the man who conceives the Universe as con- 
structed for the private benefit of himself, his 
friends, and his relations, the modern world is 
characteristically intolerant. It is important 
therefore to notice that from the New Testament 
all such narrow-mindedness is absent. The New 
Testament writers are men conversant with 
great interests, with those eternal problems of 
good and evil which are the deepest concern of 
mankind at large. It is indeed no more true that 
the believer in Providence is necessarily a person 
of narrow mind than that the upholder of the 
opposing view is necessarily a man of low 
spiritual vitality. 

This opposite view is expressed with peculiar 
force in an early essay by Mr. Bertrand Russell 
entitled The Free Man's Worship. The world 
which physical science presents for our belief 
seems to Mr. Russell to be a world without pur- 
pose.* " Blind to good and evil, omnipotent 
matter rolls on its relentless way " *j* ; and so " the 
individual soul must struggle alone, with what of 
courage it can command, against the whole 
weight of a Universe which cares nothing for its 
hopes and fears." J 

" That man," he says, " is the product of 
causes which had no prevision of the end they 
were achieving ; that his origin, his growth, his 

* Philosophical Essays, p. 60. f Ibid., p. 70. % Ibid., p. 68. 

15 



CHALLENGE OF UNIVERSE 

hopes and fears, his loves and his beliefs, are but 
the outcome of accidental collocations of atoms : 
that no fire, no heroism, no intensity of thought 
and feeling, can preserve an individual life beyond 
the grave ; that all the labours of the ages, all 
the devotion, all the inspiration, all the noonday 
brightness of human genius are destined to ex- 
tinction in the vast death of the Solar System, 
and that the whole temple of man's achievement 
must inevitably be buried beneath the debris of a 
Universe in ruins — all these things, if not quite 
beyond dispute, are yet so nearly certain that no 
philosophy which rejects them can hope to stand. 
Only within the scaffolding of these truths, only 
on the firm foundation of unyielding despair, can 
the soul's habitation henceforth be safely built." * 
In such a world the problem for man is how to 
preserve untarnished the higher aspirations of 
his soul. Though " man with his knowledge of 
good and evil " be " but a helpless atom in a 
world which has no such knowledge," man need 
not therefore worship force. We may " preserve 
our respect for truth, for beauty, for the ideal of 
perfection which life does not permit us to 
attain : though none of these things meet with 
the approval of the unconscious Universe." f 
Nor need our attitude be one of mere defiance. 
" Christian resignation," as Mr. Russell perceives, 
" is wiser than Promethean rebellion. "{ And, 

* Philosophical Essays, p. 60-61. 
t Ibid., pp. 63-64. 
% Ibid., pp. 64-65. 

16 



FREE MAN'S WORSHIP 

further, " in the spectacle of Death, in the en- 
durance of intolerable pain, in the irrevocableness 
of a vanished past, there is a sacredness, an over- 
powering awe, a feeling of the vastness, the depth, 
the inexhaustible mystery of existence, in which, 
as by some strange marriage of pain, the sufferer 
is bound to the world by bonds of sorrow. In 
these moments of insight we lose all eagerness of 
temporary desire, all struggling and striving for 
petty ends." * And so, in Mr. Russell's view, it 
comes about that " to abandon the struggle for 
private happiness, to burn with passion for 
eternal things, this is the free man's worship." f 

Thus it is that Mr. Russell would have us bear 
the cross without hoping for the crown. Such 
an attitude of Christian resignation, as, divorced 
from the support of Christian consolation and 
hope, it has been exhibited by more than one 
unbeliever in our time, is one of the noblest 
spectacles which life has to offer. 

Yet it cannot be denied that Mr. Russell's 
theory of the Universe — the theory which is 
now commonly called " Naturalism " — presents us 
with a view of life gloomy in the last degree. It 
affirms that the laws of Nature are absolutely 
indifferent to man and his interests : it forbids 
us to extend our hopes beyond the grave : it leaves 
us, as Mr. Russell himself confesses, to an " un- 
yielding despair." In the search for truth we 

* Philosophical Essays, p. 67. f Ibid., p. 69. 

B 17 



CHALLENGE OF UNIVERSE 

must not allow our conclusions to be dictated by 
our wishes. The " Will to believe " must never 
be admitted as an argument. But, so long as we 
do not allow our wishes to bias our thinking, we 
may frankly admit that it would grieve us to find 
Mr. Russell's conclusions correct, and would 
please us to find that they could be triumphantly 
refuted. The desire to lift the cloud of depression 
into which an acceptance of Naturalism would 
plunge us, is a perfectly legitimate motive for 
candid and searching inquiry. 

Can we find, then, any valid argument by which 
Mr. Russell's confident assertions can be dis- 
proved ? If this is done, can we advance further, 
and find reasons to justify a general Optimism ? 
Can we find reasonable support for the Christian 
belief that, in spite of evil or by means of it, the 
spiritual interests of mankind will show them- 
selves completely victorious in the end ? 

We must not hastily assume that Naturalism 
and Christian Optimism are alternatives. It is 
an interesting fact that for many minds the 
choice does lie between these two. They feel 
that if they reject the one they must immediately 
accept the other. The reader on careful self- 
examination may perhaps find that this is the 
case with himself; and the significance of this 
fact may appear below. Meanwhile, however, 
we may confine ourselves to the simple question 
whether Naturalism is true or false : whether the 
Universe is, or is not, so constituted, that its 
18 



FREE MAN'S WORSHIP 

laws have reference to the spiritual interests of 
mankind.* 

This question, it should be noticed, is not 
identical with the question whether the world is 
governed by a Personal God. The conception of 
God as a Person has played in all ages a great 
part in religion. The faith that behind the 
mysteries of Nature lies a mind and heart similar 
to the mind and heart of man, belongs to religion 
in some of its humblest, but also in some of its 
noblest, developments ; and those who have 
poured scorn upon this belief have evinced little 
understanding of the profound human instinct 
which it expresses. Yet it is a mere fact of 
experience and history that other views of God 
have had, and have still, a great influence on 
human thought. The evidence of this fact which 
is most familiar to the general reader is the 
well-known phrase of Matthew Arnold, who con- 
ceives God, not as a self-conscious Person, but 
as the " Power not ourselves which makes for 
righteousness." 

As against Mr. Russell, Matthew Arnold and 
the orthodox believer are on the same side. For 
Mr. Russell the " power not ourselves which 
makes for righteousmess " is as much a figment 
as the divine Governor of the world. For Mr. 

* Mr. Russell speaks of a fortuitous concourse of atoms. 
Many who accept his Naturalism would reject this phrase. Are 
we to praise Mr. Russell for having the courage of his opinions, 
or to blame him for giving away his case ? On this question the 
future chapters will throw light. 

19 



CHALLENGE OF UNIVERSE 

Russell there is not even any " power not our- 
selves which makes for beauty." In admiring 
Nature, he thinks, the " insight of creative 
idealism " is finding the " reflection of a beauty 
which its own thoughts first made." In other 
words, he conceives us as " reading in " to the 
Universe what apart from us it would not contain. 
For the present moment, then, let us keep in 
mind one single question. Let us inquire 
whether, outside man and human efforts, there is 
any Power — personal or impersonal, conscious or 
unconscious — which makes for righteousness and 
spiritual advance ; and let us examine in relation 
to this question the well-known arguments which 
in all generations have supported the religious 
faith of mankind. 



20 



CHAPTER III 

THE PLAIN MAN'S ARGUMENT 

Of the various arguments devised in past times 
to prove the existence of God — and incidentally 
to refute a Naturalism like Mr. Russell's — the 
clearest and simplest is the familiar " Argument 
from Design." 

This argument points to certain facts of Nature 
which look like evidences of design or arrange- 
ment ; and draws the conclusion that the world 
is so like_ a plan that it must really be one ; that 
is, that it resembles a work of intelligence in 
too many respects for this resemblance to be 
accidental. 

At the present moment the Argument from 
Design is out of favour : partly because it is 
supposed to have been demolished by Darwin ; 
partly because it seems to ignore the sufferings, 
the inequalities, the injustices of life, to which 
the modern mind is so peculiarly sensitive. If a 
wise God designed those elements in the world 
which are pleasant and profitable, what explana- 
tion are we to give of the evil and the pain ? 

In some quarters, however, this argument still 
holds its own : nor is its influence confined to 
ignorant men unacquainted with Darwin, nor to 

21 



CHALLENGE OF UNIVERSE 

simple souls who know nothing of the ills of life. 
Yet it has never in modern times been the special 
argument of the philosophic thinker. In contrast 
with other arguments preferred by the learned, 
the Argument from Design has been called* the 
" argument of the plain man." Employed mostly 
by men versed in the hard facts of life rather than 
in philosophic systems, it is often seen in its most 
impressive shape when stated in the most in- 
formal manner. 

Take, for example, the well-known question of 
Napoleon and the comment made upon it by 
Carlyle, " During Napoleon's voyage to Egypt " 
— says Carlyle on the authority of Bourrienne — 
" his savons were one evening busily occupied 
arguing that there could be no God. They had 
proved it, to their satisfaction, by all manner 
of logic. Napoleon, looking up into the stars, 
answers, ' Very ingenious, messieurs ; but who 
made all that ? ' The atheistic logic runs off 
him like Water ; the great fact stares him in the 
face : ' Who made all that ? ' " 

In all such popular arguments we have to dis- 
tinguish what is said from what is meant. If we 
ask, " Who made the world ? " the unbeliever may 
readily answer, " Why should it have been made 
by any one ? How can you prove that nothing 

* See Mr. Webb's Problems in the Relation of God and Man, 
p. 159. 

22 



PLAIN MAN'S ARGUMENT 

can exist which is not the work of a conscious 
being ? " But such an answer implies a mis- 
understanding of the issue. The force of Napo- 
leon's argument depends, not upon the fact that 
there exists a world of some kind, but simply and 
solely upon its character.* Had he found himself 
confronted with a world of Chaos, instead of a 
world of Order, his question would never have 
been asked. 

The mind of the man of action contemplating 
the works of Nature is impressed always by the 
" orderliness " which they exhibit. In some 
languages, as is well known, a word signifying 
the " Order " — Cosmos, Mundus, Monde — is the 
very name by which the world is called. The 
word " Order," it must be admitted, is often 
somewhat vaguely employed — sometimes to 
signify a wise and well-considered arrangement, 
sometimes to signify mere arrangement as such 
without deciding whether it is good or evil. But 
to the plain man Order in either sense suggests 
intelligence. Even the uniformities and simi- 
larities which are recorded by Physical Science 
seem to him to call for some explanation such as a 
purely physical theory cannot offer. Napoleon's 
question indicates that he sees in the world the 
same sort of qualities which we should regard as 
the results of intelligence if we found them in the 
work of man ; the qualities which distinguish the 

* In this respect the Argument from Design is in contrast to 
the " Cosmological Proof." 

23 



CHALLENGE OF UNIVERSE 

work of an adult from the work of a child, the 
work of a sane man from that of a lunatic, 
the work of an artist from that of a mere 
craftsman. 

In human work — in a Gothic Cathedral and 
equally in a steam-engine — the idea of the Whole 
comes first and the parts are subsecpLjent. It is 
with "reference to "TheTdea^oTtne Whole that the 
parts are formed or selected. In the machine 
the parts come together as means to a common 
end. In a work of art every feature is an end in 
itself, and exists for the sake of its own beauty. 
But the various features are still parts of a Whole 
and co-operate to produce the general " effect ' 
under the influence of a governing conception. 
Even in simple cases, as when plants or stortesfare 
arranged in rows or circles, we recognize that an 
idea has come first. The position of each indivi- 
dual plant has been governed by a single principle 
which takes account of them all. Indeed the 
" government of separate objects by a single 
principle " is, in these cases, the very essence of 
what " order " or " arrangement " means. 

Is the world, then, similar to human work in 
this respect ? There is much to suggest that it 
is. I look around, and am aware that every 
blade of grass is going through a similar process 
of growth : that all the sheep on the hill-side are 
going through similar processes of nutrition : 
that in every ear of corn matter is being collected 
24 



PLAIN MAN'S ARGUMENT 

and arranged in a similar complex structure. Yet 
these are not cases of direct mechanical contact ; 
they are not like the case where a number of 
levers move in a similar manner because all are 
worked by a single crank. Each individual 
sheep is physically separate from the others. 
Whence then this unity of behaviour ? Has not 
the student of Physical Science been too much 
disposed to take th e Uniformity of Nature f or 
granted, asTFbecause it is familiar it was there- 
fore understood and explained, and need cause 
no further question ? Has he not sometimes 
spoken as if by Natural Selection we could explain 
the uniform behaviour of organic bodies, while 
in truth he is compelled, like other people, to pre- 
suppose this uniform behaviour as the starting- 
point of his explanations ? The Uniformity of 
Nature is a sufficientl y rema rkable fact. _JTo^ the 
plain man disposed towards religion uniformity 
is itself a religious argument. Whenever we see 
in articles of manufacture the same unity of 
character or behaviour as we find in natural 
objects, we know what to conclude ; they have 
all been formed according to one rule or pattern ; 
one principle has governed all the cases : and 
this implies the work of a governing or designing 
mind. And so, he argues, it is with the world ; 
Nature goes by rules, and rules, he thinks, can only 
act through the agency of a mind which can grasp 
them. " The world," said a thoughtful artisan, " is 
a System, and every System has its Master." 

25 



CHAPTER IV 

THE ARGUMENT EXAMINED 

The plain man's argument, then, has two stages : 
first, he concludes that the world is governed by 
principles ; secondly, that it is governed by a 
Conscious Mind. 

These two stages should be kept distinct. At 
its second stage — as must be frankly admitted — 
the argument tries to move too fast. We have no 
right to jump to the conclusion that " government 
by a principle " is the same thing as " government 
by a mind." There are clear cases where these 
are not identical. The measurements of all the 
triangles in the world — in all their variety of 
shapes and sizes — are governed by the single 
principle that the three interior angles of each are 
equal to two right angles.* Yet it would not 

* There are many people, unacquainted with Geometry though 
otherwise well educated, to whom the measurement of angles 






conveys no meaning. Yet if we agree to call a right angle an 
angle of 90 degrees it is easy to see what is meant by an angle of 
45 degrees, or of 30, 15, 135, etc. ; and hence to understand the 

26 



ARGUMENT EXAMINED 



occur to any one who understood the Euclidean 
proof to speak of the triangles as subjected to 
this principle by divine decree, or to interpret the 
law in terms of conscious Will or Purpose.* 

Thus it is not the aim of the present volume to 
defend the popular argument as it stands ; but 
rather to show that the fundamental thought 
which it enshrines can be restated in a less 
questionable form. The chief criticisms directed 
against the Argument from Design are due to 
Kant t and to Darwin. We must seek to rewrite 
it, bearing these criticisms in mind. Yet a brief 
discussion of the argument in its popular form is 
an excellent introduction to the whole subject, 

meaning of the statement that the three interior angles of any 
triangle are together equal to two right angles, i.e. that the 
three numbers representing the three angles will, if added to- 
gether, always come to 180, e.g. 



' 



45 \ 





For the proof of the statement we must look elsewhere (Euclid, I, 
:V1). liut what is said here should be enough to make plain, 
even to the most ungeometrical person, the drift of the argument 
in the text. 

* See below, Epilogue, p. 219. 

f There will be no explicit reference in this book to Kant's 
criticism. But the attempt has been made consistently to state 
the argument in a form to which these criticisms shall not apply. 
See Note at end of Epilogue. 

27 



CHALLENGE OF UNIVERSE 

and will serve to familiarize us with ideas which 
are not too prominent in the thoughts of this 
generation. 

Even if the Argument from Design fails to 
prove what it sets out to prove, still it proves 
something. It points to certain groups of facts 
which become significant if they are considered 
together. 

It points, first, to the regularity of Nature, to 
the fact that everywhere Nature conforms, itself 
tommies. It points, secondly, to the appearance 
of co-operation among the various parts of Nature, 
especially among the organs of organic bodies. 
Thirdly, it inquires whether it can be a mere 
accident that the physical processes of Nature 
are so admirable in their aesthetic effects, in the 
schemes of line and colour which they produce. 
Fourthly, it points to the fact that similar laws 
hold good in all parts of the known universe, and 
points to certain other facts likewise which sug- 
gest unity of system. The appeal of Carlyle is 
to the " great fact " which stares us in the face. 
That the world has a " M aker " is not an observed 
fact, r^TTf^an~mference. But the regularity, the 
mutual co-operation, the aesthetic harmony of 
Nature in its various parts, and in some sense also 
its unity, are facts which all schools of thought 
will admit. The question is how far recent dis- 
covery and recent thought — and especially the 
doctrines of Darwin — have robbed these facts of 
28 



^>3L 



ARGUMENT EXAMINED 

significance for religion. Men, as we saw, have 
found, or have fancied, that the world possesses 
those qualities which belong to the best kind of 
human work, the work of the grown man, the 
sane man, the competent artist. Before we 
reject the old argument as worthless, we must ask 
whether the world does possess these qualities or 
not ; and, if we find that it does, we must then 
inquire whether our own theory of the world, 
whatever it be, takes this aspect of Nature suffi- 
ciently into account. 

I. Take, one by one, the facts mentioned 
above. Take, first of all, regularity. Nature 
unquestionably conforms itself to rules. Is it 
also governed by them ? 

We saw that the question "Is a Naturalism 
like that of Mr. Russell true or false ? " is not 
identical with the question whether there is or is 
not a Personal God. For the present moment, 
then — instead of asking " Is the world governed 
by a Person ? " or even " Are the principles which 
govern the world wise ones ? " — we will confine 
ourselves to the question which justly comes first, 
" Is the world* governed by principles at all ? ' 

There are those who totally deny it ; who 
assert that the Laws of Nature, and all other 
general principles too, exist in the human mind 
only. These thinkers regard the outside world 

* That certain geometrical facts are so governed we have seen 
already. Is this true also of the world at large ? 

29 



CHALLENGE OF UNIVERSE 

as a collection of isolated individual things — 
bodies, molecules, atoms, or smaller units* — 
separate one from another in their own nature, 
while the bond which binds them together in our 
minds is a purely mental fact, an afterthought by 
which the mind compendiously sums up its ex- 
periences and observations. 

On this theory Nature consists of blind iso- 
lated particles moved by blind brute forces, nor 
is there anything which bears even the most 
remote resemblance to a " spiritual principle in 
Nature." In the words of Democritus of old, 
nothing is " real " but " atoms " and " void " ; 
and though we must not assume that his modern 
followers are at one in all respects either with him 
or with one another, we have still to reckon with 
the opinion (strongly and even obstinately held) 
that in Nature apart from man all is separateness 
and isolation ; that the bond which binds the 
units together is mental, the creation of the 
human mind. 

It is, however, a pure mistake to suppose that 
this kind of " atomistic " doctrine gains any 
genuine support from modern discovery. It is 
true that recent additions to our knowledge have 
greatly changed the outlook. The constancy and 
immutability of Natural Law revealed itself to 
primitive mankind in the regular changes of the 
seasons, the constant properties of fire and water, 

* There is, of course, no intention here to deny the value of 
these conceptions for the purposes of Physics. 

30 



ARGUMENT EXAMINED 

the daily rising of the heavenly bodies, the moon 
" appointed for certain seasons." the sun which 
" knoweth his going down." For us the regular 
seasons are explained by astronomic motions : 
these in their turn by the mutual attraction of 
innumerable particles of matter ; this again, 
perhaps, by the action of still minuter parti- 
cles. Yet, after all, the element of regularity 
has merely shifted its ground. The regularity of 
the larger bodies presupposes the regularity of 
the smaller. The smaller particles may follow 
laws which are less complex even than New- 
ton's formula of gravitation* ; but, whether the 
ultimate laws be complex or simple, we always 
come back in the end to a number of separate 
particles behaving according to one single rule of 
action. From this conception we cannot escape. 
Moreover, our prediction, whether it be the 
astronomer's prediction of eclipses, or the ordi- 

* The jet of water, reaching the ground after it is propelled 
from a horizontal spout, describes a parabola. It is easy to 
argue that in Nature itself we have merely the downward pull 
and the outward thrust. Yet here on any showing we have a vast 
number of distinct particles all subject to a real necessity quite 
independent of our minds. This necessity is also a general 
necessity. We predict the fall of the water with confidence, 
because we believe that all the particles must conform to a single 
rule of behaviour. Thus — even if the principle of the parabola 
and (as some will argue) the principle expressed in the Newtonian 
formula, belong to our minds only — we get back sooner or later 
to a general principle to which separate facts must conform ; by 
which, in other words, they are " governed." Our prediction of 
natural events assumes, what in the case of Geometry we can 
prove, that a certain group of facts must conform themselves to 
a single principle. 

31 



CHALLENGE OF UNIVERSE 

nary man's expectation of the alternations of 
seed-time and harvest, day and night, assumes 
that this regularity " must " continue ; and 
therefore that those ultimate movements of 
minute particles * upon which all this visible 
regularity depends will inevitably continue to 
proceed according to the same rules as heretofore. 
It assumes, too, that this regularity will affect, 
not only those particles whose effects come within 
our ken, but all similar particles in all parts of the 
Universe. If, then, in the case of each Law of 
Nature we assume — as we do — that we are deal- 
ing with a principle of regularity to which the 
movements of matter " must " conform, why 
should we hesitate to say that the movements are 
" governed ' by the principle — if not through 
the agency of a Conscious Mind, then in somewhat 
the same sort of unconscious way in which the 
measurements of triangles are governed by the 
laws denned by Euclid ? 

II. We come, secondly, to the co-operation of 
one natural object with others, especially the 
mutual co-operation of organs in plants and 
animals. Nature, as we have just seen, is sub- 

* It is a common mistake to speak as if we arrived at our 
knowledge of the regularity of visible processes through our 
knowledge of the invisible regularities which Physics has to assume 
as their foundation. The truth is that we assume future regu- 
larity in these invisible movements of minute particles, only 
because we have already assumed it in the case of those with 
which we are more familiar. 

32 



ARGUMENT EXAMINED 

ject to general laws. Are there any special 
laws which regulate co-operation ? The parts 
of Nature do, as a fact, work together. Are 
there laws which order these helpful relations ; 
or is this co-operation but the chance result of 
laws purely mechanical — laws which do not 
prescribe co-operation as such ? 

In pre-Darwinian days the organic body was 
treated as an evidence for religion. In the 
formation of such bodies there is much that 
looks like selection on definite principles for a 
definite purpose. The eye is a highly complex 
structure : an assemblage of different substances 
of which each appears to be necessary for the 
function which the eye performs, since even slight 
injury impairs its power.* It is not every kind 
of matter which will form an eye. A selection, 
then, it would seem, must consciously or un- 
consciously take place whenever an eye is formed. 
Yet this selection is actually accomplished with 
success in the myriad eyes of men and animals. 
The question is whether the whole apparent 
marvellousness of these facts, which has seemed 
to lend them a significance for religion, is ex- 
plained away by the Darwinian theory. 

The appearance of selection and co-operation 
has led the religious mind to two divergent con- 
clusions. The commonest view, no doubt, has 
been that animals and plants are made by God 

* The defects of structure mentioned by Helmholtz do not 
remove this impression of general success in adaptation. 

C 33 



CHALLENGE OF UNIVERSE 

as watches are made by a watchmaker * ; with 
the difference, tacitly if not explicitly recognized, 
that the watchmaker merely puts together 
pre-existing material. But, side by side with 
this conception of a Divine Architect working 
from without, stands the rival theory of an 
unconscious but quasi-purposive principle within 
the organ itself. There have been times when, 
in the words of Haeckel, " physiology has 
substituted for the conscious Divine Architect 
an unconscious creative ' vital force ' — a mys- 
terious, purposive, natural force, which differed 
from the familiar forces of Physics and Chemistry, 
and only took these in part during life into its 
service." f We are not concerned just now to ask 
whether the principles which govern Nature are 
best conceived as conscious or unconscious. Our 
present question is more general. Is there any 
special principle which regulates the co-operation 
of part with part, or is this co-operation when it 
occurs the mere by-product of " the familiar laws 
of Physics and Chemistry " ? 

The doctrine of a special principle regulating 
the co-operation of our organs is commonly 
dubbed " Vitalism " : and Vitalism has been a 
singularly unfortunate doctrine, unfortunate in 

* A popular hymn says that God " paints the wayside flower 
and lights the evening star." It is probable that many whole- 
hearted believers in the Christian religion would strongly resent 
the imputation that they took these words quite literally. They 
believe, they would say, in an " immanent " rather than a 
" transcendent " God. f Riddle of the Universe, chap. xiv. 

34 



ARGUMENT EXAMINED 

its defenders,* unfortunate in the examples 
quoted in its support. | This subject, however, 
though it has become a matter of considerable 
popular interest — especially in relation to the 
question whether a living organism might con- 
ceivably be produced by artificial means in the 
laboratory of the chemist — is too intricate to be 
conveniently dealt with in the present chapter. 
It will fall better into its place below. At the 
point we have now reached one single remark will 
be sufficient. 

It should be remembered that Darwinism, as 
Darwin himself understood it, does nothing to 
account for the development of living organisms 
from inorganic matter. The theory of Natural 
Selection J presupposes the distinction between 
living organisms and inorganic matter, and it 
assumes as a starting-point the living organism as 
already in existence. If, then, Darwin presupposes 
the living organism he cannot justly be said to 
explain it.§ 

III. With regard to our third group of facts, 
those relating to beauty in Nature, the common 

* After running one career of error in the past, Vitalism, under 
the guidance of M. Bergson, seems to be preparing another career 
of error for the future. 

f For some remarks on the well-known case of formic acid, see 
Religion in an Age of Doubt, p. 7. 

X See chap, ix, p. 97, etc. 

§ See Origin of Species, chap, viii, opening paragraph : " I have 
nothing to do," etc. Cf. chap, xv : " It is no valid objection," 
etc., in paragraph beginning " It can hardly be supposed that a 
false theory," etc. 

35 



CHALLENGE OF UNIVERSE 

argument is that Natural Beauty is a persistent 
and very remarkable fact which calls for an 
explanation such as Physical Science by itself 
cannot give ; and therefore leads us on, either to 
the belief in a divine creative Artist, or at least 
to some theory in which the blind atoms and 
forces of Naturalism are not the last word in 
explanation. 

Now, whatever we may think of this argument, 
there is no ground for saying that it has been 
made obsolete by Darwin. In certain cases, no 
doubt, Darwinism has valuable explanations to 
offer. The bright colours of male birds can be 
explained by sexual selection — by the preferences 
shown generation after generation by the female 
for the brightly coloured partner. The bright 
colours of flowers can be explained by their power 
to attract the fertilizing insects. But these and 
all similar explanations cover a very narrow field. 
If there is an y one who still thinks that he can 
give a gene ral explanation oT~a3sth ejac^facts by 
evolut ionary arguments of this simple sort,* we 
may invite his attention to the colour-schemes of 
inanimate Nature — to the Alpine snows, to the 
clouds at sunset or at dawn, to the wide prospects 
of rock and sand, of stream and sea. Here we 
have colour- schemes as delicate as in the colour- 
ings of flowers or birds ; yet here there is no 
question of heredity, and therefore no place 

* For a different form of evolutionary explanation of beauty, 
see below, p. 37. 

36 



ARGUMENT EXAMINED 

for this particular kind of evolutionary explana- 
tion. 

Again, throughout Nature we have not merely 
beauty, but harmony; and here Darwin has no 
advantage whatever over the explanations which 
were open to Physical Science in pre-Darwinian 
days. To the eye of the painter the landscape 
is an assemblage of coloured points. We may 
explain by Chemistry the colour of each point 
taken separately. But neither Chemistry, nor 
Physics, nor Biology, nor all these sciences 
together, do anything to explain the delicate 
harmony of the whole. Why, again and again, 
do just those colours occur together which form a 
harmonious scheme ? This is a question which 
Physical Science as such cannot answer. If it 
were true, as a Philistine might think, that any 
colours would look well together, if only there are 
enough of them and they are sufficiently bright 
and varied, then the harmoniousness of natural 
colour might seem to call for no special ex- 
planation. But, as every one with an eye 
for colour knows well, the laws of harmony 
in colour are at least as strict as the laws of 
harmony in music. The plain man, then, is 
right in thinking that some special explanation 
is wanted. 

A more ingenious form of evolutionary theory 
seeks to explain, not the beauty of Nature itself, 
but human taste. It is suggested that we like 
the colour-schemes of Nature because these have 

37 



CHALLENGE OF UNIVERSE 

been familiar to us and to our ancestors for gen- 
erations : or, again, that our aesthetic tastes are 
somehow to be accounted for by their utility in 
the struggle for existence. These theories, as we 
shall see below,* break down utterly when they 
are confronted with the facts. 

So, again, do all theories which deny the 
reality of Natural Beauty, and treat it as some 
illusion or creation of our own. There are those — 
of whom Mr. Russell is one — who speak of beauty 
as the product of our creative imagination. But 
are they quite in earnest ? Do they consistently 
think that all those elements in the world which 
excite our admiration are read into Nature by us 
— that there is nothing worthy of aesthetic ad- 
miration in the world as it stands ? The claim 
when so stated will be at once rejected. The crea- 
tive imagination is powerful no doubt ; but the 
sugg'estion that it alone produces beauty, and 
that Nature itself contributes nothing, is clearly 
absurd. If this were so, why should one thing be 
pronounced more beautiful than another ? If 
Mr. Russell, thirsting for beauty, is confined 
to his bedroom just as he is starting for Italy 
and the Alps, it will hardly console him to 
propose that he should stimulate his creative 
fancy by a contemplation of old files of the 
Times and an extensive view of bricks and 
mortar. 

The fact is that Nature, as actually presented 

* Chap. x. 
38 



ARGUMENT EXAMINED 

to our senses, conforms itself to aesthetic prin- 
ciples — to the principles of delicacy, congruity, 
and harmony. It is for this very reason that the 
artist takes Nature for his model. If, then, we 
once perceive that the colour-schemes of Nature 
conform to these principles, we are driven to 
suppose either that the principles have in some 
way an influence upon Nature, or else that the 
conformity of natural scenes to these principles 
is a mere accident — just as much a pure coinci- 
dence as if a picture were formed by pigments 
smeared in the dark upon an artist's palette, or a 
tune played by men blowing at random into 
organ-pipes lying in confusion in a builder's shed. 
When we think of the vast number of coloured 
points involved, we shall see that in the case of 
the landscape a coincidence of this kind is 
inconceivable. 

The beauty of the landscape is due on any 
theory to physical particles and the manner in 
which they are disposed. Is there, then, any 
necessity that just those particles should exist, 
and just those very dispositions of them should 
always take place, which are fitted to produce a 
harmonious effect ? If there is no such necessity, 
then it is a piece of pure good luck that the world 
possesses the beauty which, as a matter of fact, 
is found on every side. But Nature is beautiful 
so constantly that we seem forced to believe that 
it is in some sense under a necessity to be beauti- 
ful. If this is true, then it follows that Nature 

39 



CHALLENGE OF UNIVERSE 

is in some sense governed by aesthetic as well as 
by purely physical principles. 

IV. Our fourth heading involves but little 
difficulty. That there are facts which suggest 
that the world is a systematic Whole is shown by 
the almost universal influence which this con- 
ception possesses. Atheist, Agnostic, and Chris- 
tian alike assume that the world as a whole is 
based on some intelligible scheme, the character 
of which can be grasped, at least in outline, by 
the mind of man. Nothing could be further from 
the truth than to suppose that we know only the 
facts nearest to us in Space and Time, and have no 
conception of the Universe outside these limits. 
In fact, if the world were dark to us outside 
certain narrow limits, it would be hardly less 
dark to us within them. For if we knew nothing 
of the world outside, how could we know that it 
might not at any moment upset, suddenly and 
totally, all those computations upon which our 
daily actions depend ? If immense masses of 
matter, of unknown powers, might, for all we 
knew, be rushing upon us at an unknown degree 
of rapidity, none of our predictions would be 
worth a moment's purchase.* Bodies w r hich 
now are too far off to be perceptible by the most 
delicate instruments might within a few seconds' 
time alter the whole physical state of the Solar 
System. Thus it is only by possessing some 

* Cf. chap, xv, p. 202, and see Note II at end of Epilogue, p. 228. 
40 



ARGUMENT EXAMINED 

conception of the world as a whole that we can 
have any confident knowledge of the nature of 
its parts. 



We see, then, the general tendency of the 
Argument from Design. It points to the orderly 
and systematic character of Nature, and espe- 
cially to those respects in which Nature bears 
resemblance to a work of art. We have no right 
to assume that such regularity as we find in 
Nature is a matter of course ; and if its regularity 
is not a matter of course, still less so is its har 
mony, its beauty, its general artistic appearanc 

^WTTen, therefore, the supporters of Naturalism 
argue that the orderliness which makes such an 
impression upon the religious mind is after all 
but the result of that fixity of law which is the 
postulate of Physical Science, an effective answer 
lies ready to hand. " P^ven if you are entitled 
to take uniformity for granted, as something 
which needs no further explanation, still mere 
uniformity as such does nothing to explain 
beauty. A world might be marvellously uniform 
and yet not at all beautiful. Granted the exis- 
tence of just those material particles which the 
world actually contains, and granted that they 
contain just those forces and properties which do 
actually belong to them, then certainly it is 
absolutely necessary that we should have as a 
result just that Universe with which we are 

41 



CHALLENGE OF UNIVERSE 

acquainted. But it is mere stupidity * which 
thinks that the beauty of the world is thus 
accounted for. An important question remains 
unanswered. Is there any special reason why 
just those particles, forces, and properties exist 
which produce a harmony of colour, not once or 
twice, not here or there, but in all the diverse 
landscapes which Nature exhibits ? " 

The believer's argument is not simply that 
" Naturalism is false because it cannot explain 
beauty." To such an argument there would be 
an easy retort : " Neither can you yourself give 
an explanation which is complete." The sound 
argument is that Naturalism, in denying that 
there is in Nature any tendency towards beauty 
and aesthetic harmony as such, is hereby treating 
the beauty of Nature as a mere accident ; and 
this, we rightly feel, is utterly incredible. 

If, on the other hand, there is in Nature a real 

tendency towards beauty, we have advanced at 

least one step towards the religious man's view 

of the world. The world is no longer utterly cold 

and purposeless. The laws and tendencies of 

matter are no longer wholly hostile or indifferent. 

That tendency towards beauty to which our 

argument points, is a very different thing from 

the conscious purpose of a personal God. Yet 

the plain man who identifies the two is not without 

* That this is not too strong a word may be shown by con- 
sidering any parallel case. Take the case, supposed below (chap. 
v, p. 55), of the rock which resembles the face of a well-known 
statesman. 

42 



ARGUMENT EXAMINED 

excuse. The fact that the world is like a work 
of art does not prove that there is a conscious 
Creator, but it does suggest it. This resemblance 
is no chance resemblance, as when the glowing 
embers of the fire resemble faces, or the clouds 
resemble a camel or a whale ; it is a matter of 
settled principle and constant law. To the un- 
philosophic mind, therefore — if to no other — the 
readiest explanation of the artistic character of 
the world is that it is in truth the plan of a Divine 
Architect. 



43 



CHAPTER V 

A CHAPTER OF HISTORY 

The Argument from Design, then, even in its 
least systematic shape, seems worthy of some 
respect. This opinion will perhaps be confirmed 
if, before leaving the pre-Darwinian period, we 
glance at two or three of the more formal and 
literary statements of the same argument. 



For our first example we may go to Aristotle. 
In a well-known passage of the Metaphysics* 
he describes how men first became dissatisfied 
with Thales and the purely physical school. To 
this dissatisfaction, he thinks, thev were " forced 
by the truth itself." The earlier philosophers 
had sought for the explanation of the world in 
material causes : earth, air, fire, or water. But 
it was noticed that many things which exist or 
come into being are " well and beautifully 
formed." Of this goodness and beauty it is not 
reasonable to look for the cause in earth, or fire, 
or any similar substance : nor is it likely that 
even the earlier philosophers themselves would 
have thought that it was. Nor, again, can we 

* Rook I, p. 984b. 

44 



CHAPTER OF HISTORY 

reasonably attribute so great a matter as the 
goodness and beauty of the world to mere chance. 
When, therefore, some one said that Mind was 
present in the world, as it is in living beings, and 
was the cause of the order,* and all the arrange- 
ment which we observe in Nature, he appeared 
like a sane man amid the wild talk of the earlier 
thinkers. 

The arguments here are in effect two. First, 
we cannot regard the beauty and goodness of the 
world as due to chance. Secondly, we can find no 
adequate explanation of it in purely physical 
causes as such. The mere qualities which belong 
to earth as earth, or to fire as fire, afford no ex- 
planation of the goodness and beauty which be- 
long to many of the things around us. Yet some 
special explanation seems to be called for, unless 
we are contented, as we are not, to attribute them 
to chance — to say that they come " of them- 
selves." The suggestion that the beauty and 
goodness of Nature are due to " Mind as in 
animals " does at least recognize that there is 
something to be explained and makes a serious 
attempt to explain it. 



A similar, but more extended, piece of reasoning 
is to be found in the Memorabilia of Xcnophon.f 
A discussion is recorded in which Socrates — in 

* See Index in the Teubner edition, noo-pos <ai ra^is. 
t Book I. 

45 



CHALLENGE OF UNIVERSE 

converse with a friend who " neither sacrificed 
to the gods nor prayed,* nor used divination, 
but laughed to scorn those who did so " — asks 
whether it is more wonderful to make dead images 
(as do the artists whom his friend admires) or to 
make living animals. " To make living animals," 
is the reply, " would be much the more wonderful, 
if it is true that they are indeed the work of in- 
telligence and not due to chance." " Suppose," 
says Socrates, " we distinguish from one another 
the things which have no obvious use or purpose, 
and the things which are manifestly beneficial, 
which would you think to be due to chance, and 
which to intelligence ? " "It is reasonable," 
answers his friend, " to attribute to intelligence 
the things which serve a useful purpose." So- 
crates then proceeds to enumerate, in a manner 
fairly familiar in all ages, the various appearances 
of benevolent design which seem to him to indi- 
cate that intelligence rather than chance has 
presided over the production and development 
of man and the animals. " You believe," he 
says, " that you yourself possess some intelligence. 
But do you think that no intelligence exists else- 
where ? You know that you have within your 
body but a small part of the dry matter of the 
world, and but a small part of the liquid matter 
of the world, and so with other elements ; while 
there is much of each of these things outside you. 

* Following the conjecture — which, though elegant, is very 

dOUbtful OVTQ fV^UfMfVOV. 

46 



CHAPTER OF HISTORY 

Do you think then — in regard to mind alone — 
that you have by some lucky chance snatched it 
together from nowhere, while Nature with its 
vastness and its innumerable contents is brought 
into order by some kind of thoughtlessness ? ' 
When his friend replies that he is led to this view 
because he does not see the masters of the world, 
as he does see the makers of the statues and the 
poems, Socrates rejoins that by this reasoning we 
might conclude that human acts themselves are 
due to chance and not to intelligence, since we can 
no more see our own souls than we can see the 
Gods. He then proceeds to a lofty and religious 
treatment of the whole subject. If the eye of 
man can take in a wide range of visible objects, 
why may not the eye of God see all things at a 
single moment ? If the mind of man can give simul- 
taneous consideration to the concerns of Greece, of 
Sicily, and of Egypt, may not the wisdom of God be 
sufficient to embrace all things at once within its 
care ? Such teaching, thinks Xenophon — anxious 
always to defend his Master against the charge 
of impiety — cannot but have a good moral effect, 
since if men believe that divine eyes are always 
upon them, they Avill be led to abstain from wicked- 
ness as much in their moments of solitude as when 
they are in the presence of human witnesses. 



Even more interesting than this Socratic dia- 
logue is the discussion on the same subject which 

47 



CHALLENGE OF UNIVERSE 

Cicero, in his De Natura Deorum, describes him- 
self as hearing at the house of his friend Caius 
Cotta. The discussion consists of a defence of 
the Epicurean doctrine by the senator Velleius, 
and of the Stoic view by Lucilius Balbus : while 
Cotta himself, as an Academic, replies to both his 
guests in a vein of scepticism. Cicero is a mere 
auditor, but his sympathies are on the side of 
belief, and he welcomes the Stoic defence of it. 

It is the speech of the Stoic which bears most 
directly upon our present subject. Balbus, at a 
certain point in his discourse, after commenting 
in much the same manner as Socrates does upon 
the admirable adaptation of the parts of Nature to 
various purposes of use and beauty, asks again the 
old question * : Are the usefulness and beauty of 
Nature due to chance ? " Do the parts of Nature," 
he inquires, "come together fortuitously, or is 
their arrangement such as could never have taken 
place except under the government of intelligence 
and divine forethought." " If the productions of 
Nature," he argues, " are better than those of 
art, while yet it is only by means of reason that 
art can work, we cannot regard Nature as itself 
irrational. When we see a statue or a picture, 
we know that the skill of the artist has been 
employed. When we watch the course of a 
distant vessel, we do not doubt that it is guided 
by skill and reason. When we see a clock — 
whether it be a sundial marked out with lines f 

* Book II, §§ 87, 88, etc. f Reading discriptum. 

48 



CHAPTER OF HISTORY 

or a water-clock — we know that it tells the time 
by art and not by chance. How, then, can we 
consistently regard as devoid of wisdom and 
reason that world within which all these types of 
skill, the artists who exhibit them, and everything 
else besides, are together embraced ? If some one 
took to Scythia or to Britain that mechanical 
sphere, recently constructed by our friend Posi- 
donius, which by each revolution imitates the 
movement accomplished in a day and night by 
the sun, the moon, and the five planets, who in 
those barbarous regions would doubt that this 
sphere was a work of reason ? Yet our philo- 
sophers doubt whether the world, from which all 
things arise and take their being, is itself the 
result of chance or of some blind necessity,* or 
on the contrary is the product of reason and divine 
intelligence." " The man," he continues later, 
" who can believe that the adornment and beauty 
of the world has arisen from the fortuitous con- 
course of separate bodies, borne along by force 
and gravity, ought (so far as I can see) to think it 
possible that if innumerable alphabets of letters 
— each letter cut out in gold or some other 
material — were to be somewhere thrown together, 
we might produce a continuous copy of the Annals 
of Ennius by just tossing out these letters on to 

* It is interesting to compare with this phrase the following 
sentence of Hegel. Speaking of Nature as mere Nature, abstracted 
from what it is in its deeper significance, he says : " Die Natur 
zeigt in ihrem Daseyn keine Freiheit, sondern Nothwendigkeit 
und Zufalligkeit."— Encijcl., 1st ed., § 193, p. 127. 

D 49 



CHALLENGE OF UNIVERSE 

the floor ; whereas I do not suppose that good 
luck could accomplish so much even in a single 
verse. If a concourse of atoms can form a world, 
why should not a porch, a temple, a house, a city 
— much less laborious achievements — be formed 
in the same manner ? ' "I approve," proceeds 
Lucilius, " the argument of Aristotle. ' Let us 
suppose,' says that philosopher, ' a race of men 
who had always lived underground, in excellent 
and brightly lighted houses, embellished with 
statues and pictures, and furnished with all such 
objects as are possessed in abundance by the 
wealthy. Let us suppose that these men had 
never come up to the surface of the earth, but had 
heard by rumour and report of the existence and 
power of the Gods. Let us suppose that at last 
the jaws of the earth were one day thrown open, 
and the prisoners were able to leave their hidden 
dwellings and to visit the parts which we inhabit ; 
to see all at once the earth, the sea, the sky ; to 
perceive the vast expanse of the clouds and the 
might of the winds ; to behold the sun, and to 
learn his size, his beauty, and also his influence — 
since it is he who by pouring his light abroad 
over the whole heaven is the giver of the day — 
and then, when night had darkened the land, to 
see the whole sky picked out and adorned with 
stars, to note the changes of the light of the 
growing or waning moon, to mark the rising and 
setting of all these heavenly bodies, and their 
courses fixed and immutable to all eternity. 
50 



CHAPTER OF HISTORY 

Surely, when all this spectacle broke upon their 
sight, they would think that the Gods did indeed 
exist, and that it was to them that all these great 
works are to be attributed.' ' On this Aristo- 
telian argument Lucilius makes an apt comment. 
" Familiarity," he thinks, " breeds intellectual 
quiescence." We do not ask the reasons of the 
things we see daily. It is for this reason that we 
evade the impression which Nature, if we came 
to her with fresh and open minds, would infallibly 
make upon us. 



For a fourth and last example of the manner in 
which philosophers of repute have dealt with the 
popular argument, we may turn to St. Thomas 
Aquinas. St. Thomas distinguishes five methods 
of proving the existence of God ; and the fifth 
is, in all essentials, though with considerable 
differences of form, the same argument as we have 
already heard from Socrates and from Lucilius 
Balbus the Stoic. 

The Argument from Design is known in the 
technical language of philosophy as the " teleo- 
logical proof." Teleology is the study of purposes 
or ends or final causes in Nature. We are fami- 
liar, even in common speech, with the distinction 
between those things which are " means to an 
end," and those which are " ends in themselves ' 
— that is, are of value for their own sake. The 
" final cause ' of a thing is called in ordinary 

51 



CHALLENGE OF UNIVERSE 

language its " use " or " value " or " purpose." 
If happiness were " our being's end and aim," 
then happiness would be the " final cause " of the 
human race. 

Now St. Thomas, differing from many modern 
thinkers, holds that the final cause is unmean- 
ing apart from personal agency — that the " end " 
is not a cause " except so far as it moves the 
agent."* It is thus that he appears to misunder- 
stand f the half-mythological doctrine of Era- 
pedocles who regarded strife and friendship as 
governing principles in Nature, and taught that 
it is through friendship that the parts of animals 
are gathered together. This, to St. Thomas, seems 
tantamount to alleging that the parts of animals 
come together by chance. Yet if we take the 
advice of Aristotle and " follow out the meaning 
of Empedocles, rather than his inadequate ex- 
pression of it," J it seems clear that, if mutually 
suitable parts come together in virtue of their 
" natural affinity " — and this, surely, is what 
the phrase " friendship " must be intended to 
suggest — then their union is not accidental. On 
such a theory it would be regarded as a law 
that those things which possess mutual suitable- 
ness tend somehow to be brought together. St. 
Thomas may complain that this seems to him to 
be a wild and obscure speculation (though in 
light of some of the facts of natural beauty we 

* Quaestiones Disputatae de Veritate, Art. II, Qu. V. 
f Ibid., Art. II, Qu. V. J Met., 985a. 

52 



CHAPTER OF HISTORY 

may hold that Empedocles was perhaps feeling 
after a truth), but in any case it is not right to 
confuse this conception with that of fortuitous 
concourse. 

The word " end," then — in the sense in which 
St. Thomas uses it — is really, though he may not 
admit it, a wider term than " purpose." The 
latter necessarily implies conscious agency, the 
former does not. And it is round the two words 
" end " and " accident " that this whole argu- 
ment, in all its forms, does really turn. That in 
Nature certain things occur — such as beauty of 
colour — which our reason is bound to recognize 
as "ends in themselves " : that Nature (to put 
the same thing in other words) conforms itself to 
certain rational " ideals " ; that all this produc- 
tion of good and admirable results is no mere 
accident ; this, and just this, is what the teleo- 
logical argument is concerned to show, whether 
we meet with it in its popular or in its more 
philosophic versions. 

St. Thomas makes a clear statement of this 
argument in the following words : " We see," 
he says, " that some things which lack knowledge 
— namely, natural bodies — work in reference to an 
end. This is clear from the fact that always or 
for the most part (semper aid frequenlius) they 
work in the selfsame manner so as to bring about 
that which is best. Whence it is plain that they 
reach their end, not by chance, but as a result 
of intention. Those things, however, which are 

53 



CHALLENGE OF UNIVERSE 

without knowledge do not tend towards an end, 
except so far as they are directed by some one 
who knows and understands ; for example, the 
arrow by the bowman. Thus there is an intelli- 
gent c somewhat,' by which all natural objects 
are ordered in relation to an end (ordinantur 
ad ftnem) ; and this ' somewhat ' we call 
God." * 

Again, in reply to certain philosophers who 
deny that the world is governed, he remarks that 
" we see in natural objects a constant selection 
of the better course, either universally or in the 
majority of cases. But this would not happen 
unless by some forethought natural things were 
directed towards good as an end (ad, finem boni) ; 
and such direction is just what we mean by 
' government.' Thus the fixed order of Nature 
does itself manifestly prove the government of 
the world, just as if one entered a well-ordered 
house one should infer from the very ordering of 
the house the rationality of him who ordered it."t 
Dealing with the same question in another 
treatise, he maintains that "it is impossible that 
it is by chance that the bodies of animals are so 
formed that the life of the animal is preserved ; 
for those things which happen by chance occur 
only in the minority of cases ; whereas these 
suitabilities and utilities in Nature happen either 
universally or in the majority of cases ; wherefore 

* Summa Theol., Pars prima, Qu. II, Art. III. 
t Ibid., Qu. CM, Art. I, conclusio. 

54 



CHAPTER OF HISTORY 

it is impossible that they should happen by 
chance."* 



Such, then, are some of the examples of the use 
of the familiar argument as they may be drawn 
from the literature of nearly two thousand years. 
A comparison of these various statements one 
with another shows them to possess at least two 
important points of resemblance. 

In the first place, they all insist that the order, 
and especially the beauty of the world, is no 
accident. 

" But why," the supporters of Naturalism may 
reply, " do you address this argument to us ? 
We of all people in the world recognize most 
clearly that there is no such thing as chance, 
since everything that happens happens by neces- 
sary law." 

This reply, however, though very frequently 
heard, is based on a very simple confusion. 
Necessity and accident are far from being 
mutually exclusive. If a rock, under the stress 
of wind and weather, reproduces the profile of Mr. 
Gladstone, though its shape is thus the result of 
absolute physical necessity, its resemblance to 
the eminent statesman is an accident. But if we 
see that natural beauty is not a sheer accident of 
this sort, then we must admit that somehow 
(however mysterious the machinery may be by 

* Quaestiones Disputatae de Veritate, Art. II, Qu. V. 

55 



CHALLENGE OF UNIVERSE 

which the result is brought about) the laws of 
harmony in colour have a real influence upon the 
selection of the colours in Nature, and thus that 
Nature is really governed by a principle aesthetic 
in its character. 

The second point of resemblance in these four 
statements is that all imply an argument which 
is put most succinctly in the three words of 
St. Thomas Aquinas, Non contigisset nisi : "It 
would not have happened unless." 

There are certain cases in which we all assume 
that unless there is some special reason why a 
certain assemblage of circumstances should occur, 
this is in itself a strong reason why it should not. 
Here lies the strength of circumstantial evidence. 
"If," says the Judge, " you think it a mere co- 
incidence that the prisoner was in the exact 
neighbourhood where the crime was committed 
at or about the time of its commission — that the 
sum of money found in his possession is exactly 
equal to that of which the murdered man was 
robbed, that the footsteps on the ground corre- 
spond with the very unusual measurements of the 
prisoner's boot," and so forth through a large 
number of concurrent circumstances — " you will 
then doubtless bring in a verdict of ' Not guilty ' ; 
if, on the other hand, you think the number of 
coincidences involved in the theory of his inno- 
cence too great to be credible, you will find him 
guilty of wilful murder." If the question were 
56 



CHAPTER OF HISTORY 

asked, " Why should not these various occurrences 
have happened quite apart from the prisoner's 
commission of a crime ? " we should at once reply 
that, in case of his innocence, though any of these 
things might quite well have happened separately, 
it is in the highest degree unlikely that they 
should all have happened together. 

The ultimate grounds — mathematical or philo- 
sophical — on which this reasoning rests, have been 
the subject of much embittered controversy. The 
important matter is that we are all agreed as to 
the soundness of the reasoning itself. It is true 
that we do not all draw the line at the same 
place. Some of us are prepared to attribute to 
the " long arm of coincidence ' greater powers 
than would be allowed to it by others. But no 
sane man is willing to believe in the accumulation 
of coincidences without limit. Even if a man's 
life is at stake, we pronounce confidently, Non 
contigisset nisi. 



57 



CHAPTER VI 

MORAL KNOWLEDGE 

So much, then, for the Argument from Design in 
its pre-Kantian and pre-Darwinian form. It is 
not certain that the great critics of the argument, 
Kant and Darwin themselves, would have been 
altogether hostile to the attempt so to reformulate 
it that it should henceforth be invulnerable to 
their criticisms. 

But before we come to this question of re- 
statement, there is another argument which 
demands our notice. For the Argument from 
Design Kant sought to substitute the " Moral 
Proof " of the existence of God* ; and in so doing 
he was only stating in a specialized form an argu- 
ment which has carried weight with mankind in 
every generation. 

There are three reasons why this " Moral Argu- 
ment " should be the object of our attention. In 
the first place, the Moral Argument can be so 
stated as to furnish in itself a direct refutation of 
Naturalism. Secondly, it can be so stated as to 
form an important element in that very restate- 
ment of the Argument from Design of which we 
are in search. Thirdly, it is, when reduced to its 

* See Critique of Judgment, § 87, etc. 

58 



MORAL KNOWLEDGE 

simplest terms, the strongest of all supports to 
the religious man's conception of the world, the 
clearest answer to " Materialism." When the 
religious man seeks to justify his beliefs in set 
terms, he most commonly turns to some form of 
the Argument from Design. But it is the Moral 
Argument which has most effect upon his personal 
faith. The deeper a man's personal interest in 
morality, the more acute his moral sensitiveness, 
the less satisfied is he commonly found to be with 
a Naturalistic theory. Again the spectacle of 
other men's fidelity to principle is at all times the 
most effective witness to a lofty conception of 
duty. It is thus that the blood of the martyrs is 
the seed of the Church. Nor is it in Christianity 
alone that this proverb is verified. It is as true 
of Galileo, and the Martyrs and Confessors of 
Physical Science, as of the Martyrs of Religion. 

Morality — fidelity to principle — seems in fact 
to be a kind of miracle. Why do I feel bound to 
act against all my personal interests and inclina- 
tions ? — to act as a man of honour though it be 
to my own hindrance ? I may in my conduct 
disregard this obligation of honour, but in my 
heart I am compelled to own it. And even if 
my strictness of principle is as inconvenient to my 
neighbours as it is to myself, they too cannot fail 
to respect it. The honesty of Rutilius the publi- 
can brings upon him the implacable hostility of 
his colleagues. Their conduct, we say, reveals 
human nature in a contemptible aspect. Yet in 

59 



CHALLENGE OF UNIVERSE 

so saying we assume that they knew in their 
hearts that Rutilius was right. It is only this 
assumption which justifies our contempt for 
their behaviour. 

Such facts suggest a form of the Moral Ar- 
gument immediately relevant to our subject. 
Naturalism denies that the laws of the Universe 
take any account of the spiritual interests of man. 
We shall find, however, that there are laws relat- 
ing directly to our most important spiritual 
interest of all, our knowledge of Right and 
Wrong. 

We shall find, first, that there are fundamental 
moral principles which we can all be made to 
accept if only they are put before us with suffi- 
cient clearness. Further, we shall find that the 
Moral Ideal is a connected Whole. We trust the 
man of good feeling to act rightly in quite novel 
circumstances. We cannot always deduce the 
true rule of conduct from previously admitted 
principles. Yet our minds are so constituted 
that, if familiarized with certain of the leading 
principles of morality, they pass on from these by 
a natural sense of affinity to the acceptance of 
other elements in the Moral Ideal as occasion 
brings these to light. The law* is that fami- 

* For this use of the word " law," see chap, ix, pp. 93-95, 
chap, vii, p. 71. The law mentioned in the text may be called 
" psychological." It states an observed and verified uniformity. 
To confine the word " law " to Physics is a purely arbitrary 
proceeding. 

60 



MORAL KNOWLEDGE 

liarity with right principles breeds general sym- 
pathy with the Moral Ideal. 

It is no disproof of this law that men do not 
always think alike. The varieties of moral 
opinion have amused the spectator of mankind 
from the days of Herodotus downwards. Men 
no more think alike on matters of conduct 
than on questions of aesthetic taste. Yet 
both in aesthetic and in moral experience there 
are certain uniformities which we can count 
upon. 

Out of a thousand pupils in a Conservatorium 
we are confident that the great majority will 
learn, not only to know by ear when an instru- 
ment is in tune, but also to see broadly the 
difference between good music and bad. In the 
majority of cases both ear and taste respond 
correctly to training. Unless this were true, 
musical education would be a sheer impos- 
ture. 

The case of morals is similar. Just as surely 
as you can train a pupil to perceive for himself 
that consecutive fifths are in most contexts a 
bad musical progression, so you can train him to 
perceive that treachery is base especially when 
accompanied by ingratitude. A savage may 
boast of a treacherous act and glory in its 
ingenuity. But almost every one, if we use 
the right methods, can be made to feel that 
treachery not merely undermines public confi- 
dence, but is base in itself. The man incapable 

61 



CHALLENGE OF UNIVERSE 

of being so taught is abnormal — an exception 
to a law. 

And so in less extreme cases. All cruelty, even 
the cruelty of neglect, stirs our indignation, and 
few can think this indignation misplaced. Few 
are quite impervious to the argument that they 
would not like such treatment themselves. The 
mere fact that this simple argument is so widely 
understood, shows a general capacity to per- 
ceive, when it is pointed out, that we owe some 
duty to others. This is a far-reaching principle. 
But experience shows that under certain con- 
ditions every one can be brought to see it, 
and shows also pretty plainly what the conditions 
are. 

At times we need a moral shock to bring the 
latent principles to the surface. In an Australian 
camp a young Englishman was challenged to ride 
a buck- jumping horse, and then urged under 
taunts of cowardice to ride him in spurs. While 
he was providing himself with these, one of his 
hosts loosened the girths. Another, after he had 
mounted, struck the horse with a stockwhip. As 
the horse plunged forward, the saddle shifted and 
the rider was killed. Immediately the man who 
had loosened the girths was felled to the ground 
by his companion. The companion had looked 
on without protest at the cowardly deed itself ; 
he discovered its heinousness in his horror at its 
consequences. 

Such moral shocks, however, are not always 
62 



MORAL KNOWLEDGE 

needed. There are certain principles which men 
will inevitably accept if their attention is once 
thoroughly roused to them. If sound moral 
principles are intelligently presented to the young 
they will, for the most part, see for themselves 
that they are true. This law is the basis of our 
whole educational system. 

The law is applicable to others besides children. 
Many quite excellent men are blind to the duty 
of suffering as Galileo did, in the cause of scientific 
truth. Yet when once the nature of scientific 
truth is understood — when a man has reached 
that stage of education at which the spectacle of 
the age-long struggle between science and super- 
stition is revealed to him — the duty of speaking 
the truth on these matters becomes clear to him 
at the same time. Galileo is admired by the very 
men who are most likely to dispute the argument 
of this chapter. Their position is a paradox. 
They acknowledge the absolute duty of declaring 
that there is no such thing as absolute duty. 

Take, again, the virtue of chastity. What to us 
would be gross indecency may to a savage be a 
religious ordinance ; and, of course, if what the 
savage thinks and feels in the performance of 
such rites is different from what we should think 
and feel if we could bring ourselves to the same 
actions, then even the strictest moralist must see 
that it is absurd to judge him by the same external 
standard. But this does not touch the question 
at issue. The question is whether the normal 

63 



CHALLENGE OF UNIVERSE 

man can be made to see that bestial indecency is 
wrong within the context of civilized life. 



To this whole argument there are certain 
familiar objections. " Is morality after all," it 
will be asked, " such a miracle as you allege ? Is 
it not merely the outcome of the necessities of 
social life ? If we are to live in communities, 
we must put ourselves under certain restraints." 
It is true, of course, that we all perform many 
duties mainly in order to enjoy the protection and 
amenities of social life. But if the whole of our 
conduct was based upon prudential considera- 
tions, it would possess none of the marks of 
morality. Every one would make a false Income 
Tax return whenever he knew that he could 
escape detection ; nor would any one expect him 
to refrain from this and similar advantages. A 
purely prudential morality would not afford the 
mutual confidence upon which society rests. You 
could trust no man further than you saw him. 

At the present moment, however, the pru- 
dential theory is seldom stated in this crude form. 
It is now more often maintained that society 
from an unconscious instinct of self-preservation 
instils moral notions into its members ; that it 
teaches us from our earliest years to condemn 
the traitor because we all perceive by instinct 
that treachery is dangerous. 

Or, again, we are told to look for the origin of 
64 



MORAL KNOWLEDGE 

morality in Natural Selection. " There is no 
law " — it is said — " that men should have correct 
notions as such, either on morality or on any 
other subject. The law is that in our mental 
states, as in our bodily frame, we should on the 
whole resemble our ancestors.* Those feelings 
and convictions which are found useful to the 
race will be preserved, since the stocks which 
transmit them continue to thrive, while other 
stocks are destroyed in the battle of life. Thus 
our moral convictions have been preserved, not 
because they were true, but because they were 
useful." 

To all such sceptical theories there is one com- 
pendious answer. They imply, what we know to 
be untrue, that all our moral convictions are mere 
illusion. If I say that the only reason why I 
think treachery wrong is because this conviction 
was necessary for the safety of the community, 
or for the continuance of the human species, this 
is tantamount to saying that treachery is not 
really wrong in itself ; and that, if I had been 
evolved in a different manner, I might quite well 
have thought otherwise. If I am tempted to a 
treacherous act, these evolutionary explanations 

* The difficulty of explaining human knowledge by Natural 
Selection is very great. Take, for example, our knowledge that 
2+2 = 4. Is it seriously suggested that the human mind 
might begin by holding any one of the conceivable wrong opinions 
on this subject, e.g. that 2 + 2 = 5 or 50 or 500, and that then 
all views except the right one are weeded out by their incon- 
venience in practice ? 

E 65 



CHALLENGE OF UNIVERSE 

are all on the side of the temptation. If there is 
no absolute right or wrong, why should I let in- 
herited scruples stand in the way of my interests 
and inclinations ? Why should I care for the 
future of my race, if my own gain or pleasure is, 
as a fact, more attractive to my feelings ? The 
evolutionary explanation shows how our moral 
convictions might have come into being without 
being true. The important matter is that we 
know that they are true, and that their truth can 
be made evident to the normal mind. 

A second objection turns upon the power of 
bad example. " You argue that all men can be 
taught to accept the principles of morality. 
True. But they can be taught to accept the 
principles of immorality likewise. Fagin can 
teach his pupils that adroit thieving is the road 
to human greatness." 

We cannot deny that the influence of bad 
teaching is great. Yet bad teaching when com- 
pared with good stands in some respects at a 
disadvantage. It does not produce the same 
strength of assured certainty. In fact, it is not 
in its convincingness at all, but in its agreement 
with our inclinations, that its power lies. Fal- 
staff defends his thieving on the ground that it is 
no sin for a man to labour in his vocation. But 
he knows in his heart that this excuse is not 
good ; that he is, " if a man should speak truly, 
little better than one of the wicked." Excuses, 
66 



MORAL KNOWLEDGE 

in fact, are an acknowledgment of the principle. 
If we did not know that dishonesty was wrong, 
why should we seek to excuse it ? 

There are cases where wrong opinions are 
sincerely held. But in these cases it is seldom 
found that correct moral principles have been 
clearly grasped and deliberately rejected. What 
has happened is that relevant principles have been 
ignored. A military man of old time thought it a 
dishonour to decline a challenge. He was partly 
right. To play the coward — to fear wounds 
more than disgrace — this is as wrong as he held 
it to be. The objections to duelling, which have 
made it extinct in the most civilized societies, 
were not present to his mind. He is an example 
rather of blindness than of error. 

A.nd so with all the other hackneyed examples 
— the Thug who regards murder as a virtue, the 
Autolycus of Homer who prides himself on his 
power to deceive. The Thug — we may suppose 
— recognizes rightly that the courage and address 
needed to dispatch an enemy are good qualities. 
Autolycus perceives that " wisdom is better than 
strength." They are blind to the other aspects 
of their deeds. The power of education to dispel 
this blindness is proved by the fact that for 
examples of this moral obtuseness we must look 
to primitive or barbarous societies. 

The case for Naturalism, as against this " argu- 
ment from morality," may be stated, perhaps, 

67 



CHALLENGE OF UNIVERSE 

in other ways besides those already mentioned. 
But these objections need not further detain us ; 
for the whole controversy turns upon two issues. 
Unless our moral beliefs are either mere illusions, 
or else, being true, are true by a lucky accident 
only, it follows that Naturalism is false ; since 
Naturalism denies that there are any laws of 
Nature which prescribe, as such, correctness of 
moral knowledge. The facts we have seen enable 
us to rebut this denial ; and, further, to assert 
that the Moral Ideal, in itself a connected whole, 
acts also as a single principle in our minds, and 
tends in some measure to shape our thoughts and 
feelings in accordance with its demands. The 
connexion between one virtue and another is 
felt where it cannot be demonstrated. If my 
friends say of me that I am a brave and honest 
man, but spoil myself by my overweening vanity, 
this criticism implies a connected ideal of human 
character. The universal conviction that such 
faults do really impair the value of our virtues 
implies, if we think it out, both the unity of the 
Moral Ideal and also its correctness. 



One further remark remains. It is seldom 
expressly recognized, yet it will probably not be 
disputed, that an ideal for human conduct pre- 
supposes some ideal for the Universe. The laws 
of conduct are, at least in part, derived from a 
conception of what the world at large ought to be 
68 



MORAL KNOWLEDGE 

and to contain. The conviction that cruelty is 
wrong depends upon the belief that the happiness 
of men and animals is a desirable ingredient in 
the world. Our condemnation of cowardice and 
vanity implies that a world containing brave and 
modest men is better than a world from which 
courage and modesty are absent. No one can 
withhold admiration from a world which produces, 
in however scant a measure, this union of virtue 
and happiness in a setting of physical uniformity 
and aesthetic beauty. The capacity to admire 
these qualities in the world, when they are pointed 
out, is witnessed to by the literature of all ages. 
It implies the very law with which we are here 
concerned — namely, that the mind of man is so 
constituted as to recognize in its main outline 
the true ideal of the Universe when that ideal is 
clearly set before us. 

It was a habit of the great Sidney Smith never 
to admit the truth of a proposition till he knew 
for what purpose the admission was demanded. 
When the reader discovers in the next chapter for 
what purpose the statements in the preceding 
paragraph have been made, he will be free to 
revoke any assent he may have given to them, if 
he will and if he can. 



69 



CHAPTER VII 

THE ARGUMENT RESTATED 

We may now proceed to that restatement of the 
Argument from Design — or rather of the funda- 
mental thought which this argument embodies — 
to which the previous chapters are intended as an 
introduction. 

This restatement may be formulated briefly in 
three propositions which it will be necessary 
subsequently to defend. To these three pro- 
positions — summarized in still smaller compass 
below * — the reader's attention is specially invited. 
They contain the very kernel of the position 
which this book is written to maintain. 

We may start from common ground. It is 
clear, in the first place, that we all regard the 
world as in some sense a rational whole, governed 
by a rational system of laws. This belief we shall 
find to be the basis alike of Physical Science and 
of common popular knowledge of the world ; the 
basis also of some of those principles, such as the 
Uniformity of Nature, which are sometimes 
supposed to be of independent origin.f Further, 
if Ave will notice what kind of facts they are which 

* Page 73 of this chapter. f Chap, xv, pp. 200-203. 

70 



ARGUMENT RESTATED 

we give as examples of the world's rational 
character — and also the kind of beliefs which we 
reject as inconsistent with this character — we 
shall see that this " rationality " of which we 
are thinking implies conformity to some such 
standard as may fairly be described as a rational 
" ideal." We are asserting the rationality of the 
world in a sense in which rationality is an object 
of admiration. 

But, secondly, there is at least one law of 
Nature* which deals with something other than 
mere bodily or mental uniformity ; at least one 
law which is directly concerned with our spiritual 
interests. This law has been stated in the pre- 
ceding chapter. It is to the effect that the mind 
of man accepts as true the various fundamental 
principles of the Moral Ideal, if these are put 
before him with sufficient clearness. There is 
great uniformity in the use of the words " traitor," 
" drunkard," " swindler," and " coxcomb " as 
terms of reproach. Again, the tendency to 
accept this ideal of human conduct implies, as we 
have seen, a tendency to accept the corresponding 
ideal for the Universe at large. On this subject 
there is a very general agreement. Fearlessness, 
fixedness of purpose, bodily strength, in man — 
in nature, the songs of the birds, the colours of 
flowers, bright skies, and spreading waters — all 
these things we do and must admire. Our con- 
ception of the true ideal of the Universe is, so far 

* See chap, ix, pp. 93-95 ; also chap, vi, p. GO. 

71 



CHALLENGE OF UNIVERSE 

as its main outlines are concerned, as obviously 
subject to law as any other phenomenon of our 
mental or bodily life. 

Thirdly, then, let us ask an unfamiliar but 
important question. Should we dream of calling 
the world a reasonable whole, if the system of 
laws which governed it prescribed, on the one 
hand, a universal tendency in rational beings 
towards a knowledge of true ideals, and yet, on 
the other hand, prescribed that no account 
should be taken of these ideals in the ordering of 
the totality of the Universe ? It is certain that 
if a Conscious Creator ordered such a world — 
deliberately planning that rational beings should 
have a tendency to know what was good, and yet 
that their aspirations should be doomed to ulti- 
mate disappointment — we should conceive such a 
Creator not as a God, but as a mischievous and 
malicious fiend. We should regard his plan as 
evincing the very height of irrational perverseness. 
But if such a system of laws, consciously planned, 
seems to us so supremely unreasonable, then we 
cannot call this same system reasonable, even if 
we dismiss from our minds the thought of a 
Creator altogether. We cannot reasonably say 
that, while of course only a fiend could design 
such a world, still if it came thus of itself without 
a designer, it is an exhibition of the highest 
rationality. If, then, we are right in attributing 
to the world a general rationality, in the sense 
in which rationality is a fit object of admiration ; 
72 



ARGUMENT RESTATED 

if we are right in basing all our scientific predic- 
tions on this belief, as we shall find that we do * ; 
then the world is not the perversely ordered 
scheme which we have just imagined. No one, 
as a matter of fact, does believe in such a world- 
scheme as this. The educated man, for the most 
part, believes either in some form of religious 
or philosophic Optimism, or else in a consistent 
Naturalism which recognizes no laws which take 
account of any of our spiritual interests as such ; 
or perhaps he hesitates between these rival 
opinions, each of which presents us with the 
picture of a harmonious, homogeneous, intern- 
ally self-consistent Universe. In such a mongrel 
world-scheme as we have imagined above no one 
does, or could, seriously believe. 

We may now summarize these three points 
more shortly. First, we all believe that the 
world is a rational whole, governed by a rational 
system of laws. But, secondly, we have seen 
already that one of the laws of Nature is that 
men's minds tend to a true conception of what 
the Universe ought to be. Thirdly, we ask 
whether we should dream of calling a system of 
laws rational if they prescribed that all men 
should tend to a knowledge of these right ideals, 
and yet these ideals should not be taken into 
account in the ordering of the Universe. The 

* See present chapter, pp. 76, 77, 80, 81 ; also chap, xv, pp. 
200-203. 

73 



CHALLENGE OF UNIVERSE 

conclusion suggested is that the System of Laws, 
which implants these ideals as a fixed element in 
the human mind, also orders in accordance with 
them the Universe at large. 



There is one sentence in this statement which 
is certain to arouse criticism : the assertion that 
the basis of Natural Science is the belief that 
reality conforms to a rational standard or ideal. 
Yet it is really clear that our ideals have a greater 
influence on our theories of the Universe than we 
generally acknowledge. Men seldom or never 
believe in a world which conflicts with the ideals 
which they themselves seriously accept, though 
they will readily believe in a world which con- 
flicts with the ideals of other people. Have we 
ever met a man who believes in a Universe which 
is to him solely an object of ridicule and con- 
tempt ? Schopenhauer may profess himself a 
pessimist ; yet he believes that from this present 
evil world a way of escape is provided, and he 
certainly describes this deliverance with con- 
siderable enthusiasm. Mr. Russell, though he 
uses the language of despair, is a clear example 
of the thinker who believes in a Universe which he 
admires. His favourite art is Tragedy. But the 
beauty of Tragedy, he thinks, " does but make 
visible a quality which is present everywhere 
in life." Roth Mr. Russell and Schopenhauer, 
though they can conceive a pleasanter Universe 
74 



ARGUMENT RESTATED 

than the Universe they believe in, do not seriously 
feel they can conceive a better one. 

Why is it, again, that the modern man rejects 
without discussion the various mythologies of 
Paganism ? Even the strangest incidents which 
they relate cannot for the most part be disproved 
by evidence. The non-occurrence of these inci- 
dents is not an " observed fact." We have not 
observed that Aphrodite was not wounded by 
Diomede. Yet we never treat the truth or 
falsehood of these stories as a matter for suspense 
of judgment. We do not keep an open mind. 
We do not wait for evidence. We deny them out 
of hand. If we believed them, they would make 
the whole world appear to be flagrantly in contra- 
diction with anything that right reason can 
admire or approve. We recognize that there are 
in the world many individual things, persons, 
and incidents, which separately and individually 
are grotesque in the extreme ; but we cannot 
believe in a Universe which is grotesque as a 
whole. Indeed, the fixed habit of rejecting 
from the world everything that is confessedly 
contrary to the ideals of reason, is the very 
habit which distinguishes the sane man from the 
madman. 

What, again, should we say if it were suggested 
that, after our long experience of order, the Uni- 
verse might suddenly relapse into Chaos ? Here 
again we have no direct evidence. The future 
continuance of order is assuredly no observed 

75 



CHALLENGE OF UNIVERSE 

fact.* Yet we should reject this suggestion of a 
general relapse into Chaos with the same decision 
as we reject the fables of Pagan mythology, and 
on similar grounds. We should not think it 
worth while to argue the case. A Universe of 
order relapsing suddenly into Chaos is rejected 
off-hand because of its intrinsic grotesqueness. 

Thus, whatever school of thought we may 
belong to, we do as a fact set up in our minds an 
ideal of a reasonable and orderly world, and, for 
the most part, our conception of the actual Uni- 
verse is in close accordance with this ideal. 
Whatever is in flagrant conflict with this ideal, 
as, for example, the Pagan myths, we reject as 
impossible and untrue. 

" Yes," it will be answered, " it is true enough 
that our conception of the real world is in this 
sense in accordance with our ideal ; but it is not 
because of its agreement with our ideal that we 
think this conception true. We have a more 
solid reason. The ultimate ground for all our 

* The hypothesis of the composite nature of bodies formerly- 
regarded as indivisible atoms — so that we are now reasoning 
about bodies with one-thousandth part the mass of the atom of 
hydrogen — makes it more obviously impossible to produce ocular 
or other empirical evidence of the ultimate nature of each material 
particle. If we do not know the nature of the ultimate cohesive force 
which binds together the smaller bodies of which a particle is composed, 
how can we say that this cohesive force may not in time wear out 
— may not undergo just such a " wearing out " as would lead to 
Chaos ? The grounds on which we rule out Chaos as a possible 
hypothesis are clearly not empirical. The smallest particles we 
have yet thought of may themselves be composite. 

76 



ARGUMENT RESTATED 

physical beliefs is the principle of the Uniformity 
of Nature, a principle which arises in the mind as 
the natural result of the perpetual repetition of 
similar sequences in the experience of individuals 
through successive generations." 

Now it happens that Mr. Russell — so often an 
object of criticism in the preceding pages — here 
comes to our help. He has given the answer to 
this deceptive argument. " The frequent repe- 
tition," he says, " of some uniform succession has 
been the cause of our expecting the same succes- 
sion on the next occasion. Domestic animals 
expect food when they see the person who usually 
feeds them." Rut " the man who has fed the 
chicken every day throughout its life at last 
wrings its neck instead." Thus " when our 
instincts cause us to believe that the sun will rise 
to-morrow," we might conceivably be "in no 
better position than the chicken " who, relying 
on an uncritical expectation of uniformity, meets 
an unexpected death. 

Of course, as Mr. Russell and every one else 
knows quite well, our expectation of future uni- 
formity is rational and well grounded. Rut 
what is its basis ? Not direct observation ; for 
this cannot show us the future. Not the instinc- 
tive tendency which past repetition breeds both 
in man and animals ; for this instinct, as we have 
just seen, may be utterly misleading. These 
negative answers are easy, though also important. 

Rut Mr. Russell assists us further. He helps 

77 



CHALLENGE OF UNIVERSE! 

.A 

us to a positive answer too. In a brilliant 
passage in the essay already quoted,* Mephisto- 
pheles is represented as telling Faust the history 
of Creation. God, says the tempter, wearying of 
the praises of the angels, thinks that He would 
find greater amusement in receiving praises which 
He had not deserved. So He creates Man, and 
orders Nature as we know it, and the course of 
human history, till this new whim is satisfied. At 
length " when He saw that Man had become 
perfect in renunciation and worship, He sent 
another sun through the sky, which crashed into 
Man's sun, and all returned again to nebula. 
" Yes,' He murmured, ' it was a good play : I 
will have it performed again.' " 

The reader will readily guess the purpose for 
which this little myth is invented. But let us 
suppose that some person, of excessive simplicity 
of mind, taking Mr. Russell's myth as a serious 
theory, professed himself convinced that the 
complexities of human life do really arise from 
the desire of a jaded Creator for novelty and 
diversion. No one, we may be sure, would laugh 
more consumedly than Mr. Russell. 

But how is it that we are so certain as we are, 
that what Mephistopheles suggests cannot really 
have happened ? The myth is not refuted by 
experience ; for it presupposes just that course 
of Nature and of human history with which ex- 
perience actually acquaints us. All the observed 

* Tfie Free Man's Worship. 
78 



ARGUMENT RESTATED 

facts on which the conclusions of Physical Science 
are based would, if the myth were true, have been 
just as they have been in reality. We reject Mr. 
Russell's ingenious invention in the same peremp- 
tory manner as we reject the fictions of the 
heathen poets, and on similar grounds. Our 
ground is that we can accept no belief which 
would give to the world as a whole an appearance 
of absurdity and grotesqueness. No other general 
principle but this, or its equivalent, will suffice 
to justify all the cases of peremptory rejection 
mentioned above. Let the reader try if he can 
frame any other general principle which will be 
adequate for this purpose. Yet, even if the 
failure of his attempt does not convince him that 
the task is impossible, this is no great matter so 
long as he admits — as he must admit— that no 
event can happen which would turn the world 
into a mere nightmare of grotesque absurdity.* 
This peremptory rejection of a vast number of 
the beliefs which have been held in past ages, 
while yet no direct evidence of their falseness can 
be produced, may appear to us as a mysterious 
and even arbitrary proceeding. But it will 
appear so no longer if we reflect how absolutely 
certain we are in our own case both of the correct- 
ness of these various judgments and of the 
general ground on which they all rest. The men 
who invented the mythologies, and believed 
them, were men whose standards of approval 

* Cf. chap, xii, p. 206, note. 

79 



CHALLENGE OF UNIVERSE 

and admiration were different from ours. The 
world as Paganism represented it did not seem to 
them contemptible, and therefore neither did it 
seem incredible. But as standards change, so 
beliefs as to what is possible change with them. 



We may now return to the question with which 
this chapter opened. Can we believe in a world 
governed by a system of laws which prescribe on 
the one hand a general tendency in rational 
beings towards a knowledge of what is good, and 
prescribe on the other that considerations of good 
and evil shall be disregarded in the general order- 
ing of the Universe ? That there is no serious 
likelihood of our accepting such a view of the 
world we are all probably quite strongly con- 
vinced. But may we not go further ? May we 
not say that the acceptance of such a view would 
be absolutely contrary to all the principles upon 
which our beliefs and habits are based ? If the 
Universe had this fundamental absurdity at its 
core — if it were just one great unconscious prac- 
tical jest— then we must be prepared for the 
happening of anything whatsoever, however absurd 
or irrational : for a sudden plunge from Order 
into Chaos ; for the occurrence of incidents which 
we have believed to be confined to fable. In such 
a world we should be deprived of the right to use 
our last conclusive argument, our final protection 
against superstition — namely, our conviction that 
80 



ARGUMENT RESTATED 

flagrant absurdities are impossible. In a world in 
which unreason sat enthroned at the centre why- 
should not trees dance, or stones speak, or the 
mountains salute us by wagging their heads ? * 

The effect of this argument is to call attention 
to the decisive importance of the question raised 
in the preceding chapter. The admission that 
there are laws of Nature prescribing correctness 
of moral thinking in the human mind has often 
been regarded by the supporters of Naturalism 
as the thin end of the optimistic wedge. The 
aim of the present argument is to show that they 
are right in this surmise. 

It is obvious that by such reasoning we can 
establish Optimism in a general form only. The 
particular religious or philosophic creed which 
results from it will depend on what we believe 
that the true ideal of the Universe would con- 
tain.! The conceptions of mankind on this 
subject have been many and various. Yet 
among civilized persons of normal education the 
differences are much less important than the 
agreements ; and these differences themselves 
are not beyond the reach of argument. If, then, 
the conclusions of this chapter are accepted, they 
cannot fail to have a great effect upon our general 
conception of the Universe. 

* See chap, xv, pp. 201-202 f Cf. chap. xii. 



81 



CHAPTER VIII 

THE WORLD AS WORK OF ART 

The writer who propounds a chain of reasoning 
must rely upon the co-operation of his reader. 
Even when its separate propositions are admitted, 
a special mental effort is required to bring them 
into connexion. 

There is a certain class of reader, however, for 
whom this remark is, in the present context, 
quite needless. " I understand the argument 
perfectly," so such a reader may say, " I under- 
stand its separate propositions : I see the alleged 
connexion ; and I do not propose to find any 
special fault with its logic. But nevertheless it 
leaves me unmoved. To speak frankly, it is a 
piece of pure scholasticism. Modern thought, 
with characteristic modesty, is afraid of a priori 
reasoning. It does not believe that any certainty 
can be reached by such methods. It will not 
put its trust in any beliefs except those which are 
directly suggested in experience, and can be 
directly verified thereby. It has no taste for 
excursions into the vast unknown. Moreover 
the conclusions of the preceding chapter seem to 
be ultimately irreconcilable with the most settled 
convictions of the modern man. It is all very 
82 



WORLD AS WORK OF ART 

well to speak of Darwin with respect, and render 
lip-homage to his discoveries. But the whole 
chapter, none the less, is essentially incompatible 
with evolutionary methods of thought. If the 
doctrine of Natural Selection is true, then some 
of the most important matters in the world — the 
origin and development of man, his bodily frame, 
his mental constitution — have been in effect left 
to chance, to the issue of a doubtful conflict. 
This fact seems incompatible with belief in God, 
or any form of optimistic faith. Again, you will 
hardly dare to say that Natural Selection has 
shaped man's body only, and has had no effect 
on his mind. But if you admit that his moral 
and intellectual life has been partly the product 
of evolution, can you then introduce another and 
wholly independent factor — this supposed ten- 
dency to moral and intellectual correctness as 
such ? Where is the line to be drawn between 
these principles ? Which of our habits of mind 
are to be traced to Natural Selection, and which 
to this innate tendency to rationality and cor- 
rectness ? When once we have admitted the 
influence of Natural Selection anywhere, we are 
surely forced by logical necessity to admit it 
everywhere. Or — to approach the matter from 
the opposite side — if we once allow teleology * in 
any shape, why attempt any physical explanation 
at all ? If we suppose that a conscious Creator 
designed the world for the fulfilment of His own 

* See chap, v, p. 51. 

83 



CHALLENGE OF UNIVERSE 

purposes, or if we prefer to conceive of ideals as 
working in some mysterious way for their own 
realization, in either case we may well ask what 
need there is, or what room there is, for Physical 
Science. If we are going to explain natural 
events by the ends they fulfil, why explain them 
also by the causes from which they originate ? 
In a word, can the physical laws, which are 
admitted by all, and the teleological laws for 
which you are contending, be united together in a 
single consistent system ? Should we not choose 
definitely between Physical Science and Religion 
rather than seek to ' make the ^best of both 
worlds ' by combining the two ? " 



These questions demand an answer. Faith in 
Physical Science is a common possession of all 
educated men. In the preceding chapter we have 
seen reasons for a teleological conception of the 
Universe — that is, for conceiving the world as a 
" Kingdom of Ends,"* or, to express the same 
thought in more modern language, as the " Em- 
bodiment of an Ideal." Can physical law and 
teleology, then, be united in a single system ? 
Of the above questions this is the most funda- 
mental. 

If we are to judge the teleological conception 
of the world fairly, we must think ourselves into 

* See chap, v, pp. 52-54. 
84 



WORLD AS WORK OF ART 

the position of those who hold it. A world whose 
nature is to embody an Ideal must in many 
respects resemble a work of art. Now it is a 
characteristic of the nobler works of art that they 
exhibit prominently the element of regularity. 
It is not from Bach, or from Beethoven, or from 
their like, that we get wild rhapsodies, irregular 
in measure, chaotic in form, beginning in one key, 
ending in another. Beethoven, even when his 
music is quasi una fantasia, is never wildly fan- 
tastic. Well-marked themes recur on a regular 
plan. His forms may be new ; they may be 
invented for the occasion ; but they can as 
readily be reduced to rules, they are in all essen- 
tials as thoroughly formal, as when he follows the 
accustomed models.* The greatest artists are 
those who know that rules, though bad masters, 
are good servants. If, then, we conceive the 
world as embodying any ideal which the modern 
man can recognize as rational, this ideal will 
certainly express itself by uniformities and repe- 
titions. Thus, just as a musical composition can 
be scientifically studied and brought under rules 
of counterpoint, harmony, and form — a study 
which can be carried out by those who have no 
perception of its distinctively artistic character — 
so the world can be made the object of scientific 
investigation, its elements can be tabulated, its 
uniformities recorded, even by those who are 
entirely blind to its nobler qualities. This is a 

* See especially Op. 27, No. 1. 

85 



CHALLENGE OF UNIVERSE 

simple remark which hardly lies open to dispute. 
Yet it contains the answer to the most serious of 
the objections mentioned above. 

The British sailor — it has been said * — regards 
Divine Providence as a form of " celestial naval 
discipline tempered by sentimentality." If so, 
he recognizes, however inadequately, the two 
elements which must be present in any system 
which could win our full admiration. It is cer- 
tainly rare to find any Christian believer who 
conceives Providence in a purely sentimental 
fashion : who conceives that, if the world were 
the embodiment of the highest conceivable ideal, 
the laws of Nature must aim at nothing but 
human happiness. The religious man of the 
present day recognizes explicitly that happiness, 
though good, is not the sole good. He feels that 
physical regularity is an end in itself. The 
generation which has scaled the mountain for 
pure pleasure of victory, takes a conscious delight 
in the resistance of matter, in gravity as a force 
to be overcome, as men in all ages have taken a 
less self-conscious delight in cleaving the tree or 
breaking the clod. We have learnt to rejoice that 
good is attained through the clash of opposing 
forces : to admire for its own sake the gradual 
unfolding which belongs to all growth — first the 
blade, then the ear, then the full corn in the ear 
— to recognize with joy that the world is like a 
drama, in which every denouement — every untying 

* Naval Occasions, p. 205, 6th impression, No. 22. 
86 



WORLD AS WORK OF ART 

of knots—demands that there shall be knots to 
be untied. 



After these two remarks we shall solve the 
more easily the special perplexities set out above. 
Some of the best results in Nature have been 
achieved by means of the struggle for existence. 
But this does not imply that the attainment of 
these results was left to chance. We have seen 
that it is really incredible that it is mere lucky 
chance which produces the colour-schemes of the 
landscape. Yet each point of colour has its 
separate history ; and many of the pigments by 
which the total effect is produced can be shown 
to be the outcome of the struggle between oppos- 
ing forces.* The interaction of these opposing 
forces is in no way inconsistent with the belief 
that behind them is a law by which the har- 
moniousness of the whole landscape is necessi- 
tated. And so it may be with the world at large. 

Thus, secondly, there is nothing to keep back 

* A genuine struggle may be foreordained as regards its 
conclusion. Indeed on almost every hypothesis a large number, 
if not all, of the conflicts, whether in human history or in Nature, 
are such that if we had known all the conditions we could have 
predicted the issue. A modern Theism will wish to insist on the 
reality of the struggle. Even in works of art, where the whole 
is obviously under the control of a single will, the element of 
struggle is present. When, for example, discords occur which 
lead the ear to expect a resolution which does not come — when 
to the disappointment of this expectation is due the very poig- 
nancy of the artistic effect — there is a real conflict, a real tension 
between opposing interests. 

87 



CHALLENGE OF UNIVERSE 

those who believe the world to be the embodiment 
of an ideal from a systematic study of Natural 
Science. Many such believers have been con- 
spicuously successful in this pursuit. But — what 
is more important — their position is intellectually 
sound. Even the believer who regards Nature 
as we know it as but a " part of God's ways " — 
as created by a personal God, but rather a subor- 
dinate part of His creation than the whole — may 
with perfect consistency study its laws ; just as 
we may study the laws of a watch and predict 
with some accuracy its future behaviour, even 
though it is but a small system within a larger 
one, and even though it may from time to time 
be interfered with from without. So long as the 
watchmaker leaves the watch to work on the 
whole in its own way, and interferes with it 
rarely, and then only with good reason, we can 
with a fair degree of certainty draw conclusions 
from our knowledge of its internal mechanism. 
The fact is that even some of the crudest con- 
ceptions of Divine Providence are compatible 
with physical study. 

Again, we are asked how we can reconcile the 
influence of evolution on our mental life with any 
inherent tendency in the mind towards correct 
thinking. Here, too, the difficulty is not so great 
as has been imagined. We have, as we have 
already seen, no justification for systematic 
thinking, except on the supposition that the mind 
has a general tendency towards truth ; that is, 
88 



WORLD AS WORK OF ART 

that the result of the effort we call thought leads 
to correct results more often than not. On any 
other theory, thinking is a dangerous or useless 
occupation. But in truth, the evolutionary ex- 
planation of our mental processes is a theory 
which cannot be successfully worked out in 
detail. How is Natural Selection to teach us 
elementary mathematics ? Is it seriously sug- 
gested that there is in the mind no tendency to 
arithmetical correctness at all — that when first in 
the history of our race the question presented 
itself as to what was the product of two and two, 
it was a pure matter of haphazard what the mind 
should be disposed to answer : that the first men 
to raise the question might have answered that 
twice two was " five," or that it was " fifty," or 
that it was " five hundred " ; and that the answer 
that it was " four " has become habitual merely 
because the inconvenience which followed from 
the other estimates destroyed in the end the 
stocks which made them. This suggestion, 
absurd as it is, is the only consistent application 
of the theory of Natural Selection to the explana- 
tion of human knowledge. What more in the 
way of reductio ad absurdum could we require ? 
That there is in the mind at the least some ten- 
dency to avoid the more egregious blunders must 
be admitted by every one who gives a moment's 
reflection to the subject ; and this by itself is 
enough to establish the principle that there is a 
certain tendency towards correctness in human 

89 



CHALLENGE OF UNIVERSE 

thinking. Whatever difficulty may arise in draw- 
ing the line between the sphere where this 
tendency has influence and the province of 
Natural Selection,* we cannot deny that this 
tendency exists. This would be true even if it 
only operated to guard us against the most 
glaring errors. 

Again, why should an argument be rejected 
because it resembles those of the Schoolmen ? 
Congeniality with the temper of a particular age 
is no test of truth ; nor is a lack of this quality a 
proof of error. Though references to the " anti- 
logical spirit of our age " are frequently introduced 
into controversy, there are few who will seriously 
defend the scepticism which thej^ imply. Such 
scepticism is as dangerous to Natural Science as 
to Religion. Chains of a priori reasoning may 
not be to our taste ; but this is no excuse for 
refusing the conclusion when we have once 
admitted the premises. 

The general position of the question, then, is 
this. That system of laws, physical and psycho- 
logical, which the Natural Sciences investigate, 
and the world which is subject thereto, is regarded 
by Naturalism as the whole Universe. To Reli- 
gion, on the other hand, " this present world " 
seems to be but part of a wider Whole : related 

* Natural Selection may be called in to explain many of our 
instincts, of which some lead to truth and some to error. The 
full treatment of the question raised in the text would best be 
approached by considering the relation of instinct to reason. 

90 



WORLD AS WORK OF ART 

to the Universe at large, somewhat as a Com- 
munity within the State is related to the whole 
Body Politic, or as a play within a play is related 
to the drama of which it forms part. The fact 
that we can tabulate the uniformities of Nature 
without any reference to this more comprehensive 
Kingdom of Ends * which Religion offers for our 
belief, is no proof that this more comprehensive 
Kingdom is unreal. We may tabulate the con- 
trapuntal rules which govern an episode in a 
musical composition without the slightest con- 
ception of their purposive relation to the whole 
work ; and yet the more far-seeing critic may 
perceive that it is only in relation to the ideal 
which the whole work embodies that the episode 
and its details can be fully interpreted. Simi- 
larly the success of a Natural Science which 
eschews teleology is no proof that Nature does 
not play its part within a comprehensive teleo- 
logical system. If Nature is subject to laws we 
can tabulate them. For this purpose it makes no 
difference, one way or the other, whether those 
laws are ultimately due, or not, to an aesthetic 
ideal which they help to embody, or a Divine 
Will which they help to realize. 

On the other hand, while natural uniformity is 
no argument against a teleological theory of the 
Universe, the discovery of one single teleological 
law is a complete refutation of Naturalism. The 
system of Nature, as Naturalism conceives it, 

* See p. 84 of this chapter ; also chap, v, pp. 51, 5li. 

91 



CHALLENGE OF UNIVERSE 

is homogeneous, and therefore harmonious in 
character. But this harmony is broken, and the 
attractiveness of the whole system destroyed, if 
we admit even one law prescribing an end. On 
this subject both parties to the dispute will be 
in agreement ; since to deny all teleology is the 
main aim of the Naturalistic theory. 



92 



CHAPTER IX 

ORGANIC LIFE 

We see the world, then, as subject to a system 
of laws of which the greater part appear to be 
concerned with physical and psychological 
uniformities only. 

But if this is true of most of the laws of Nature, 
it is not true of all. It is a law — as we have seen 
— that thinking leads, on the whole, not merely 
to psychological uniformity, not merely to similar 
conclusions in different minds, but to truth. 
Again, there is a prima facie case* for affirming 
two other laws which Naturalism rejects : first, 
a law that the parts of organic bodies shall co- 
operate to produce and maintain life ; secondly, 
that material bodies shall co-operate to produce 
beauty of line and colour. We are not asking 
here whether life and beauty are due to the design 
of a Creator. It is enough for the present if we 
can show" that reason must recognize life and 
beauty as ends in themselves ; and that it is a 
law that the particles of Nature co-operate as 
means by which these ends are brought about. 

But first a word on the term " law " itself. We 
are told sometimes that a law is nothing but a 

* See chap, iv ; cf. pp. Gl, (;.">. 

93 



CHALLENGE OF UNIVERSE 

statement of observed facts : that science knows 
nothing of any " necessity " in physical matters : 
that the progress of observation has often shown 
the assumption of universality and necessity 
to be an error. Men thought it a fixed law 
that a bell struck by a clapper must sound. 
There is no such absolute necessity. In a vacuum 
the bell will be silent. 

The patience, the caution, the devotion to 
facts, exhibited by the physical student, are 
virtues worthy of the highest praise. But when 
he states that his laws are never anything but a 
statement of observed — that is, of past — facts, he is 
forgetting the predictions which he himself bases 
upon them. Build a bridge upon sound mechani- 
cal principles, and, except in circumstances against 
which we do not intend to guarantee it, it will 
certainly stand firm. Keep a healthy plant in 
the right environment and it must grow. Science 
here is as confident of the future which has not 
come within our observation as of the past which 
has. Thus a law which is a basis for prediction 
is something more than a statement of past facts. 
No doubt the laws of Nature have often been 
wrongly stated. If we find that sometimes the 
bell when struck will not sound — if we find that 
under certain conditions oxygen and hydrogen 
behave in an unaccustomed manner — we must 
revise our formula. But this revision does not 
imply that there are in Nature no necessary se- 
quences, but rather that there are such sequences 
94 



ORGANIC LIFE 

though we have not fully grasped their character. 
If there were in Nature no necessary connexion 
between one fact and another — if there were 
merely single facts, but no general laws — then 
the only reasonable course would be to abandon 
prediction altogether.* 

We may return now to the special laws — if such 
there be — which regulate organic life and natural 

* On the subject of " law " in Nature, two opposite errors 
proceed from two opposite schools of thought. There are those 
who still argue that law in Nature implies a legislator. One 
main aim of the present essay is to induce the defenders of Christi- 
anity to abandon this piece of sophistry. In all such matters we 
should gain immeasurably by a policy of candour : and we lose, 
as we deserve to lose, by every kind of intellectual dishonesty. 

But if it is an error to think that law implies a legislator, it 
is no less an error to suppose that the laws of Nature as we 
actually employ them in our thinking are mere statements of 
observed fact. If any one chooses to call a mere statement of 
fact a law he is at liberty to do so, though this liberty will rarely 
be exercised. He must be careful, however, not to use this law, 
which states mere fact and not necessity, as a basis of prediction. 
He must also distinguish between " law " when used to express 
the necessity itself as it exists in Nature, and " law " as used to 
express something in our own minds, our own conception or 
formulation of this necessity. There are, in the phrase of Pro- 
fessor Huxley, " unascertained laws " of Nature — laws not yet 
known. These if not mere figments must obviously have an 
existence outside our minds : for they are not yet present within 
them. 

" What is outside our mind," it may be replied, " is not a 
general necessity, but a number of individual forces.''' But we 
cannot reasonably argue — as we all do argue — from one individual 
force to another, except on the tacit assumption that these are 
bound together by some general necessity : that the forces acting 
on two given occasions must resemble one another. The Con- 
ceptualist really misunderstands the presuppositions of the 
mental processes he is daily employing. Cf. Epilogue, below. 

95 



CHALLENGE OF UNIVERSE 

beauty. Let us begin with organic life. The 
fact of the co-operation of the parts of bodies in 
the maintenance of life is plain ; and at first 
sight it might seem as if the law were as clear as 
the fact. In the parts of a growing plant — we 
might say — there is a tendency to behave in such 
a way as to promote the continuance of vital 
processes. Since the plant has no free will, this 
tendency implies a necessary law. The tendency 
towards healthy life may be overpowered by cir- 
cumstances ; by the presence, say, of poisonous 
matter in the environment. But if the tendency 
exists at all, this implies the law that when the 
requisite conditions are fulfilled the healthy 
development of the plant must follow. If there 
were no necessary laws of plant life, there would 
be no such thing as scientific gardening. 

To this argument, however, there is a familiar 
answer. " The plant has no tendency," it is said, 
" to health or life as such : it tends merely to 
behave as its ancestors behaved before it. The 
plant is subject, therefore, to the law of uni- 
formity ; but not to any special law concerned 
with the maintenance of life. If its fixed habits, 
and the variations introduced in the course of 
succeeding generations, happen to benefit the 
plant and its descendants in the particular situa- 
tion in which they are placed, the race will 
continue ; if not, it will perish. Thus all that 
appearance of selection and purposive action which 
has so charmed the mind of the simple believer, 
96 



ORGANIC LIFE 

is in truth the result of chance and habit, the 
outcome of a blind struggle for existence." 

Ever since the publication of Darwin's Origin 
of Species — one of the greatest events in the 
history of human progress — such language is 
familiar to us all. Nothing is more distinctive of 
Darwin's own method than the patient accumula- 
tion of detail by which he showed how much the 
operation of Natural Selection may accomplish. 
Yet, after all, the general principle is more impor- 
tant even than the details ; and in this respect, 
however much Darwin's conclusions may be 
modified here and there by minor criticisms, his 
work must always stand as a permanent achieve- 
ment of human thought. 

Moreover, for our present purpose, we are 
concerned mainly, not with special biological 
problems, but with the general view of the world 
to which the work of Darwin has given rise. 
Darwinism has become a sort of popular philo- 
sophy ; a philosophy, since it has to do, not with 
special physical questions, but with a theory of 
the Universe at large ; yet popular rather than 
scientific, because in expounding it the students 
of physical science have sometimes left behind 
the caution and patience which they exhibit in 
their own sphere. Yet, whatever mistakes may 
have been made, the influence of such Darwinism 
on the popular mind has been deservedly great. 

The theory of Natural Selection has opened 
even to the unscientific man possibilities of which 

G 97 



CHALLENGE OF UNIVERSE 

he had not hitherto dreamed. It has shown us 
how, if time enough is allowed for the process, 
the most complex adaptations of the organs of 
plants or animals to their circumstances may take 
place where there is no conscious design ; and 
also where there is not even an unconscious ten- 
dency towards adaptation regarded as an end in 
itself. The general rule of inheritance is that the 
offspring closely resembles the parent. But this 
resemblance is compatible, as we know, with the 
occurrence of small variations in each generation. 
An accumulation of such small changes all made 
in the same direction — all tending, say, towards 
the increase of the size of a particular organ, or 
towards its better adaptation to a particular 
purpose — may, in company with other simul- 
taneous changes produce at the end of a long line 
of descendants a plant or animal much unlike the 
original ancestor. The cauliflower, the broccoli, 
and other garden plants have been developed 
from the wild cabbage. The bulldog, the New- 
foundland dog, and the toy -terrier have all a 
common ancestry. In these cases we see the 
result of skilful selection by the human breeder. 
But changes quite as remarkable as those which 
the breeder deliberately seeks may be accom- 
plished unconsciously by Nature. For example 
— to take a hypothetical case which happens to be 
conveniently simple — the father of many sons 
may have some sons taller and some sons shorter 
than himself ; but, on the whole, the sons of tall 
98 



ORGANIC LIFE 

parents tend to grow taller than the sons of short 
ones. If, then, the struggle for existence should 
be keen, should continue for many generations, 
and should take place in circumstances in which 
height gives an advantage, the shorter men will 
gradually die off ; and in the whole race, fathered 
by the taller survivors, the average height will 
tend continually to increase. Since the qualities 
which are thus developed and maintained are 
just those qualities which happen to give success 
in the particular chance circumstances in which an 
individual or a race is cast, a collateral line of 
descendants of the same ancestor may be be- 
coming shorter in one land while their cousins are 
becoming taller in another. A third line, sub- 
jected to no severe competition, may have 
changed backwards and forwards, and the descen- 
dant at the end of centuries may be of the same 
height as his ancestor at the beginning ; while 
a fourth and fifth line may have become extinct 
altogether, because they tended the one to height 
where low stature was an advantage, the other 
to shortness when it would have served them 
better to be tall. 

If such is, in a general way, the history of the 
variations by which plants and animals have 
become suited to their dwelling-places, we can 
find in these proceedings much evidence of per- 
sistence and good luck, but little either of intelli- 
gence, or of the influence of a guiding principle 
of any sort, whether conscious or not. Nature 

99 



CHALLENGE OF UNIVERSE 

produces with copious generosity a great variety 
of types, and those which are favoured by fortune 
survive the others. Nature makes a great number 
of bad shots, and it would be strange if she did 
not sometimes hit the target. Her procedure, 
indeed, may be justly accused of being blindly 
conservative, since in many cases she preserves 
not only the organs which have a useful part to 
play, but preserves with no less care others which 
are useless, and sometimes, like the appendix in 
man, a cause of mischief and danger. 



It is clear that the Darwinian theory, even if it 
had remained a mere theory — a mere brilliant 
suggestion as to what was logically possible — 
would have made havoc of many of the religious 
arguments of old time. Yet, revolutionary 
though it has been in its effects, it is still not 
sufficient to justify every opinion which has at- 
tempted to take shelter under its name. We have 
seen how Natural Selection may bring about a 
gradual ascent towards higher and higher organiza- 
tion, better and better adaptation to environment. 
The conception of " evolution " — of " gradual 
ascent " in general — has been developed in forms 
which find little support in Natural Selection as 
Darwin himself conceived it. 

Professor Karl Pearson, for example, has sug- 
gested that Natural Selection* may operate in the 

* Karl Pearson, Grammar of Science, pp. 422-425. 
100 



ORGANIC LIFE 

inorganic world ; though he is careful to point 
out that such Selection would not be the same 
thing as the Natural Selection of Darwin. He 
speaks of a " perfectly gradual and continuous 
change from inorganic to organic substance." 
" To those," he says, " who have accustomed 
themselves to look upon organic substance as 
essentially differing from inorganic only by com- 
plexity of chemical and physical structure, the 
notions of organic and inorganic environment, of 
the elimination of the unfit, and the destruction 
of less stable compounds — in short, the notions 
of biological and physical selection — shade in- 
sensibly one into the other." Further, he holds 
as an " unwavering belief " that Natural History 
is " at the basis of the history of mankind." 
" History," he argues, " can never become 
science " until its " facts are seen to fall into 
sequences which can be briefly resumed in scien- 
tific formulae. These formulas can hardly be 
other than those which so effectually describe the 
relations of organic to organic and of organic 
to inorganic phenomena in the earlier phases of 
their development." 

On the basis of such a conception it is possible 
to state a theory which has a good deal of super- 
ficial attractiveness ; and in the formation of 
such theories the genuine man of science, such as 
Professor Pearson, is soon outstripped by the 
overhasty eagerness of the popular imagination. 
If we take as a starting-point particles of matter, 

101 



CHALLENGE OF UNIVERSE 

governed by no general principles, but driven 
solely by individual forces, we may then try to 
show a gradual ascent at easy stages from inor- 
ganic existence to highly organic life : " from a 
primitive bacillus to the graceful palm-wood, from 
a primitive micrococcus to the brain of Newton."* 
" The separate particles," we shall say, " gather 
into chemical compounds. The chemical com- 
pounds join together to form organic bodies. The 
earliest of these are of the simplest character ; 
cells which propagate themselves by fission. 
But this simple form of reproduction is gradually 
replaced by something more complex. Again, at 
a certain stage, among other chance variations, 
there appears in some organic body the new 
property of sentiency, just as other new pro- 
perties have appeared before. This property — 
on the principle of Natural Selection — is preserved 
because of its utility to its possessors. And so 
again, when as a special form of sentiency there 
appears intelligence, this is preserved likewise." 

The effect of such a theory as this is to suggest 
that Nature is governed by blind forces and not 
by general principles. Yet the theory does not 
really succeed in banishing general principles even 
from the inorganic world. It is a law | that the 

* E. du Bois-Reymond, quoted Riddle of the Universe, chap. xiii. 

f " We shall do well to remember," says Sir Henry Roscoe, 
" that the Law of Combination in Multiple Proportions, being 
founded on experimental facts, stands as a fixed bulwark of the 
science, which must ever remain true ; whereas the Atomic 

102 



ORGANIC LIFE 

atoms of Hydrogen combining with those of 
Oxygen in a certain definite proportion produce 
water. We reason on the assumption that under 
the conditions with which we are ordinarily 
concerned * all specimens of Oxygen and Hydro- 
gen must inevitably proceed in accordance with 
this principle. If so, then to deny that the prin- 
ciple " governs " the phenomena is merely to 
reject a word when we have already accepted its 
meaning. But this principle is as unlike as 
possible to a blind force. It is general and not 
individual, since all examples of Oxygen, Hydro- 
gen, and Water obey it. Moreover, the law which 
governs the smallest particle of Oxygen or 
Hydrogen involves a reference to something 
beyond the particle itself. In a consciously 
ordered design the parts have a mutual reference 
one to another. In the sphere of physics we have 
seen nothing as yet to suggest conscious purpose ; 
nothing to suggest that it is " in order that ' 
they may combine with Oxygen that the particles 
of Hydrogen exist. But so far as a consciously 
ordered plan is marked by the mutual references 

Theory, by which we now explain this great law, may possibly 
in time give place to one more perfectly suited to the explanation 
of new facts." 

* If the presence of a trace of water, or if a change of tempera- 
ture, induces the combination of substances which under otherwise 
similar conditions are practically inert towards one another (see 
V. H. Veley, Transactions of Chemical Society, 1893), this or 
any similar discovery merely entails upon us the duty of stating 
our law with the necessary conditions and qualifications. The 
case is exactly parallel to that of the bell in the vacuum mentioned 
at the beginning of this chapter. 

103 



CHALLENGE OF UNIVERSE 

of part to part, Nature, in this one respect at 
least, resembles it. For whether we think of the 
atom as influenced by a tendency within itself, 
or by a power outside it, in either case the pro- 
perties of the atom of one gas are such that they 
cannot even be stated without a reference to 
another. The most important properties of these 
gases are essentially relative. Any given atom 
of Oxygen — if we are to adopt the usual language 
— is such that in combination with two atoms of 
Hydrogen it produces water. Thus, even in con- 
sidering the properties of a single inorganic particle, 
we find ourselves dealing, not with blind brute 
forces,* but with a general law of some complexity 
— a law which involves a reference to something 
else than the particle immediately concerned, f 

There are those, however, who would admit 

* " We do not know," says Professor Karl Pearson, " why the 
particles dance in the presence of one another." But we do know 
that they move in one another's presence in a definite manner, 
and that all this movement is in accordance with definite for- 
mulae. However far we push our inquiries, we always find, as 
an ultimate fact, bodies which, though in a sense they are separate 
and independent, are yet connected with one another by general 
laws, i.e. by similar behaviour. Our confidence in the necessity 
of these laws — which are the bases of our physical predictions — is 
not consistent with the belief that, if we knew all, we should 
get behind general principles and find ourselves reduced to a 
number of separate and individual forces, the force which drives 
each particle at each moment being ultimately and essentially 
separate. Although, as Professor Pearson rightly says, we cannot 
reach ultimate explanations, we do arrive at general principles ; 
we do not end with separate and particular facts. 

f In some cases physical laws involve complexity of an elaborate 

104 



ORGANIC LIFE 

that Nature is governed by general laws, but 
would deny that there are any specific principles, 
such as Vitalism asserts, governing the behaviour 
of the living organism. May not life be produced 
by the co-operation of principles which in them- 
selves are purely mechanical ? 

Professor Pearson, in the book already quoted, 
has described with great lucidity three common 
views on this subject. If we assume that there 
was a period when life as we know it could 
not exist on the earth, in consequence of certain 
conditions of fluidity and temperature, we may 
conceive life as introduced by special creation ; 
or we may conceive it as based upon an organic 
corpuscle, which in suitable environment is im- 
mortal — on this theory we must suppose that in 
the earlier period of the earth's history there 

kind — a remarkable union of generality with diversity — and 
involve also a reference to human sensations. If we take any 
regularly vibrating body and so treat it as to double the speed 
of the vibrations, we raise the original note by an octave. This 
is true whatever the original note may be. But the peculiar 
character of this musical interval is a fact of consciousness. Only 
the musical ear can detect it, and except to the musical ear it is 
unmeaning. Yet apart from this fact of consciousness the law 
discovered by the physical science of acoustics has no meaning. 

In every single case where a movement in nerve or brain pro- 
duces sensation, and this according to a fixed law, the principle 
which connects the sensation with the movement is something 
obviously different from any blind force. The very essence of 
the principle is to establish generally a connexion between a 
generic type of movement and a generic type of consciousness. 
Such a principle cannot be stated apart from general ideas. But 
further, it is in itself nothing apart from such ideas. See Epilogue. 
A tendency towards the fulfilment of a general idea can neither 
be, nor be defined, apart from the idea which is to be fulfilled. 

105 



CHALLENGE OF UNIVERSE 

existed forms of life capable of withstanding an 
environment which no existing form of life can 
endure — or, thirdly, we may conceive life as 
generated from a special union of inorganic 
corpuscles. 

The Professor prefers the third of these views, 
and states the reason for his preference with much 
force. " The failure," he says, " to produce the 
spontaneous generation of life in a laboratory has 
thrown some discredit on the hypothesis " : but 
— as he very justly remarks — " we ought to 
wonder that any one should have hoped for an ex- 
perimental demonstration of such a hypothesis 
rather than be surprised at its absence." 

The question, however, which Professor Pearson 
is chiefly concerned to ask is whether the laws of 
organic life can be deduced from the physical 
laws of motion which belong to inorganic matter. 
Can we describe life and its processes in terms of 
mechanism ? Can we deduce from mechanical 
laws the characteristic behaviour of organic 
bodies ? * 

Now, granted that living bodies are formed of 
the same materials as inorganic compounds, and 
granted that life is a function composed of chemi- 
cal and physical processes, it is clear that, if mere 
description is all that we want, life might be quite 
fully described in terms of physics and chemistry. 
If we know all the movements of matter which 
take place in a plant, we know its whole history ; 

* Grammar of Science, p. 407, etc. 
106 



ORGANIC LIFE 

just as we might know the whole history of an 
army during a battle by knowing all the move- 
ments of the separate individuals of which the 
army was composed. Yet if we had no concep- 
tion of the military scheme which these move- 
ments carried out, our knowledge, though accurate, 
would be unintelligent. Behind the movements 
of the individual soldiers lies a general principle 
present in the mind of their commander by which 
these movements are co-ordinated. Is there 
then any similar principle of co-ordination- 
conscious or unconscious — in the case of a plant ? 
any tendency to realize its own specific type of 
life, to " take the physical forces into its service ' 
for this end ? This is the question which chiefly 
concerns us in the present context. 

That co-ordination of movements — co-opera- 
tion towards a common purpose — may take place 
where there is no active principle of co-ordination 
of any sort, conscious or unconscious, is quite 
clear. Certain battles in history have been known 
as soldiers' battles. In these cases for the most 
part the military conditions have been simple 
and uniform. Yet it is quite conceivable that a 
case might arise, at any rate in military opera- 
tions on a small scale, where an experienced 
observer might know that the soldiers were a 
mere savage horde, governed by pure ferocity, 
without the design or even the instinct of co- 
operation, and yet might perceive that by chance 
their movements were exactly those which were 

107 



CHALLENGE OF UNIVERSE 

best fitted to carry out a subtle scheme of co- 
operative attack, that by mere chance they were 
arranging the fight just as a skilful general would 
have ordered it. But such happy accidents, 
though possible, are rare. Co-ordination, where 
there is no co-ordinating principle, is accident 
pure and simple. Is the co-operation of the 
organs of plants a mere accident of this kind ? 
If we watched a long series of military operations 
all tending to one definite military end, it would 
not occur to us that these operations could be 
sufficiently explained by the disconnected im- 
pulses of the individual combatants. Is it not 
equally unreasonable to suppose that the complex 
co-operations of organic life are fully accounted 
for by the physical tendencies, and chemical 
affinities, of inorganic particles ? If these par- 
ticles have no tendency towards organic co- 
operation as such — just as a civilian crowd (of 
which each individual is intent on his own pur- 
poses) has no tendency towards military co- 
operation — organic co-operation, if it occurs, will 
be due either to accident or to some external 
influence. It is no more likely that we should 
meet with a long succession of lucky accidents in 
botany than in warfare. Thus, in the case of the 
plant, we seem driven to choose between the 
conception of an external Creator or Artificer on 
the one hand, and on the other of the influence of 
an unconscious inward principle of life, co-ordinat- 
ing the various processes of which the history of 
108 



ORGANIC LIFE 

the plant consists. If these processes were co- 
ordinated without the influence of any central 
co-ordinating principle whatever, this would be as 
odd a coincidence as the accidental execution of a 
complex military movement by a horde of un- 
trained savages. 



The argument of this chapter will become 
plainer if we think of one or two familiar facts. 
Heredity, for example, is no case of blind inertia : 
it is not a mere continuance of things as they 
were ; it is rather a reproduction. Under certain 
conditions there occurs, not an exact repetition 
of the body and mind of the parent, but another 
embodiment of the same type. Apart from the 
idea of this type, the most general law of heredity 
cannot be stated ; for the law is simply that, 
under favourable conditions, another specimen of 
the type will be produced. Similarly when Dar- 
win relies upon the principle of the reappearance 
in the offspring of some peculiarity at a period 
corresponding to that in which it appeared in the 
parent, he is relying upon a rule which involves 
in its very meaning the notion of life and growth.* 
Suppose, then, that the Chemist had success- 
fully achieved the production of a living body. 
There is another requisite to success besides the 
Chemist's skill. He must rely on the tendency of 
the various elements he has brought together to 

* Origin of Species, chaps, i, iv. 

109 



CHALLENGE OF UNIVERSE 

co-operate in a particular way when once they are 
duly placed side by side ; and this particular kind 
of co-operation is just what we mean by life.* 

* Call the elements which the Chemist puts together, to make 
his living creature, A, B, C, D, etc. He presupposes that the 
tendency of A, when united with the rest, is towards the pro- 
duction of life of a specific character. 



110 



CHAPTER X 

BEAUTY OF LINE AND COLOUR 

The question which is our subject throughout 
this volume may be stated in a single sentence. 
Are the laws which govern Nature concerned with 
its mechanical aspect only ; or do they deal with 
" goodness," " beauty," " life," " knowledge "— 
that is, with what we sometimes call the " higher " 
aspects of Nature ? 

We have just seen that there is in certain con- 
glomerations of atoms a tendency towards that 
kind of co-operative behaviour which we call life. 
But if there exists in Nature a tendency towards 
the production and maintenance of life, is there 
not also a tendency towards the production and 
maintenance of beauty ? To produce a good 
colour-scheme is not easy, as every one knows 
who has tried to do it. Yet Nature surmounts 
this difficulty daily. The colour-schemes of 
Nature are not all of equal beauty. But even 
the worst are good, and stand in strong contrast, 
as objects of study and imitation, with some of 
the products of human manufacture and art. 
Each year the Royal Academy, in spite of the 
exercise of much selective skill, exhibits many 
schemes of colour which are worse than any 

111 



CHALLENGE OF UNIVERSE 

which a critical observer can find in Nature in 
a lifetime. 

Again, not only is natural beauty ;felt to possess 
a distinctive character, similar to the character 
which distinguishes one style of art from another ; 
but further, there is one characteristic which it 
shares with the very noblest schools of music, 
painting, architecture, and poetry, and with these 
only. Nature, like the best works of art — like 
the work of iEschylus, of Shakespeare, of Titian, 
of Bach — satisfies, not the keenest of our tastes, 
but the most enduring. The contemplation of 
Nature, therefore, whether in her brighter or 
more sombre aspects, brings to the soul a sense of 
refreshment and rest which the majority of works 
of art are unable to afford us. The Greeks de- 
scribed the baser types of art by a word which 
literally translated means " burdensome." The 
burdensomeness of bad art brings out in clear 
relief the restfulness which is the mark of the 
greater masters and of Nature. This character- 
istic of natural scenery must be plain to every one 
who gives his mind to the subject, unless he is 
unusually deficient in artistic capacity or ex- 
perience. 

There are those whose suspicions are readily 
aroused by anything that savours of that cant of 
art which displeased Sterne more than the cant of 
religion. Yet even they must admit that Nature 
produces many beautiful scenes and beautiful 
objects — vegetation graceful in line as well as 
112 



BEAUTY 

rich in colour, rocks at once delicate in grain and 
majestic in rugged strength, expanses of green 
plain and heaving wave, the music of the waters 
and the woods — and that these things of beauty 
are too numerous and too frequent to be the work 
of pure chance. 

What, then, is. the answer of Naturalism to 
this obvious argument ? It is an answer capable 
of effective statement. " Our sense of natural 
beauty," it is declared, " is in essence an illusion. 
There is no absolute standard of beauty. We 
have no right, therefore, to speak of things in 
Nature as really beautiful. Beauty is not a 
quality of things themselves. It exists only in 
the mind that perceives them. We call those 
things beautiful which we perceive with pleasure. 
The human organs have adapted themselves in 
the course of ages to the objects which surround 
them. Our eyes, whether by Natural Selection 
or by the effect of hereditary habit, have become 
adapted to perceiving with pleasure the green 
hues of the trees and grass. And so we find 
nothing uncongenial which has become familiar 
to our race. Hence, the charm and the satisfac- 
tion which we find in all natural scenes and 
objects." 

There are many facts which may seem at first 
sight to support this utilitarian theory. As, on 
the one hand, the green which we call beautiful 
gives the eye rest, so, on the other hand, it has 

H 113 



CHALLENGE OF UNIVERSE 

been noticed that milliners feel pain in the eye, 
and an unusual sense of fatigue, when they are 
engaged for a long time in stitching together 
ribbons of discordant colour. 

Yet it is easy to collect facts on the other side. 
Few things in Nature give the eyes more fatigue 
and pain than a near view of snow in bright sun- 
shine. Yet it never occurs to us to doubt that 
sunlit snow is beautiful. There are many who get 
a keen aesthetic enjoyment from listening to the 
discharge of artillery ; although the explosion 
has often produced deafness. Indeed, the theory 
that the sights and sounds which we call beautiful 
are simply those which produce health in the 
organs of perception, and an accompanying sen- 
sation of pleasure, is contradicted by facts at 
every turn. Beauty, pleasure, and health are 
far from coinciding in the manner which the 
theory presupposes. 

Again, if we wish to see how hard it is to build 
up a general theory of aesthetics on an evolu- 
tionary basis, we have only to turn to the case of 
music. Here we find uniformities which Natural 
Selection, and the effect of inherited habit, are 
equally powerless to explain. There are many of 
our tastes, no doubt, upon which Natural Selec- 
tion may have great effect. An animal whose 
body is suited to a warm environment is benefited 
if this warm environment is also congenial to his 
inclinations. Such inclinations conduce to his 
health and strength, and therefore increase his 
114 



BEAUTY 

chance of long life and plentiful offspring. If he 
has unwholesome tastes, if he prefers a hotter or 
colder atmosphere to that in which he thrives 
best, these tastes will hamper him in the struggle 
for existence. But Natural Selection preserves 
those tastes only which are profitable in a utili- 
tarian sense. From the utilitarian point of view 
many of our strongest musical tastes are entirely 
useless. 

The fact which here confronts us is a certain 
uniformity of aesthetic capacity. There are cer- 
tain melodies — Mozart's " Dalla sua Pace," the 
Toreador Song in Carmen — which give pleasure 
to every one who has any ear for music at all. 
There are other cases where our tastes are equally 
uniform if only we have first gone through a pre- 
liminary training. The forty-eight Preludes and 
Fugues of Bach, or the later Pianoforte Sonatas of 
Beethoven, are not attractive to every one at first 
hearing ; but they seldom fail to reveal their 
charm to those who study them. Moreover, the 
charm of all these works is individual and dis- 
tinctive. We like "Dalla sua Pace," not for the 
points which it has in common with other music, 
but chiefly for that very arrangement of sounds 
which is peculiar to itself. And the fact that 
when these melodies were given to the world they 
were received with a general chorus of praise, 
prove that there lay ready in the human mind a 
latent capacity to find pleasure in them. 

But how could these uniform tastes, or capa- 

115 



CHALLENGE OF UNIVERSE 

cities for taste, be produced by Natural Selection ? 
" A grain in the balance," says Darwin,* " may 
determine which individual shall live and which 
shall die — which variety or species shall increase 
in number, and which shall decrease or become 
extinct." But, in the days before Mozart lived, 
the latent capacity to enjoy his melodies can 
never have attained to the weight even of a grain 
in the balance. It can never have been a factor 
making for success in the struggle for existence. 
We must look, then, to some other principle than 
Natural Selection to explain w r hat is an undoubted 
fact, this element of uniformity in musical taste. 
Again, since that which we specially admire in 
these musical compositions is that element in 
them which is distinctive and new, it is clear that 
our admiration cannot be explained on any 
theory of hereditary habituation. 

But the evolutionary explanation, perhaps, 
may be more successful in explaining our enjoy- 
ment of the lines and colours of the landscape. 
The reader is probably familiar with the im- 
pressive argument on this subject in the Origin 
of Species.^ Darwin held what he called the 
utilitarian doctrine of beauty in Nature. On the 
other hand, he condemned the doctrine that 
" many structures had been created for the sake 

* Origin of Species, chap. xv. 

■f Chap, vi, under the heading" " Utilitarian Doctrine, how far 
True ? " 

116 



BEAUTY 

of beauty " — maintained by some of his con- 
temporaries — as " utterly fatal to his theory." 
" With respect to the belief," he says, " that 
organic beings have been created beautiful for the 
delight of man, I may first remark that the sense 
of beauty obviously depends on the nature of the 
mind, irrespective of any real quality in the 
admired object ; and that the idea of what is 
beautiful is not innate or unalterable. We see 
this, for instance, in the men of different races 
admiring an entirely different standard of beauty 
in their women. If beautiful objects had been 
created solely for man's gratification, it ought to 
be shown that before man appeared there was 
less beauty on the face of the earth than since he 
came on the stage. Were the beautiful volute 
and cone shells of the Eocene epoch, and the 
gracefully sculptured ammonites of the Secondary 
Period, created that man might ages afterwards 
admire them in his cabinet ? Few objects are 
more beautiful than the minute siliceous cases of 
the diatomacese ; were these created that they 
might be examined and admired under the higher 
powers of the microscope ? The beauty in this 
latter case, and in many others, is apparently 
wholly due to symmetry of growth. Flowers 
rank amongst the most beautiful productions of 
Nature ; but they have been rendered conspicuous 
in contrast with the green leaves, and in conse- 
quence at the same time beautiful, so that they 
may be easily observed by insects. I have come 

117 



CHALLENGE OF UNIVERSE 

to this conclusion from finding it an invariable 
rule that when a flower is fertilized bv the wind 
it never has a gaily coloured corolla. Several 
plants habitually produce two kinds of flowers ; 
one kind open and coloured so as to attract 
insects ; the other closed, not coloured, destitute 
of nectar, and never visited by insects. Hence 
we may conclude that, if insects had not been 
developed on the face of the earth, our plants 
would not have been decked with beautiful 
flowers, but would have produced only such poor 
flowers as we see on our fir, oak, nut, and ash 
trees, on grasses, spinach, docks, and nettles, 
which are all fertilized through the agency of the 
wind. A similar line of argument holds good 
with fruits ; that a ripe strawberry or cherry is as 
pleasing to the eye as to the palate — -that the 
gaily coloured fruit of the spindle-wood tree and 
the scarlet berries of the holly are beautiful ob- 
jects — will be admitted by every one. But this 
beauty serves merely as a guide to birds and 
beasts, in order that the fruit may be devoured 
and the manured seeds disseminated. I infer 
that this is the case from having as yet found no 
exception to the rule that seeds are always thus 
disseminated when embedded within a fruit of any 
kind (that is, within a fleshy or pulpy envelope), 
if it be coloured of any brilliant tint, or rendered 
conspicuous by being white or black. 

" On the other hand, I willingly admit that 
a great number of male animals, as all our 
118 



BEAUTY 

most gorgeous birds, some fishes, reptiles, and 
mammals, and a host of magnificently coloured 
butterflies, have been rendered beautiful for 
beauty's sake ; but this has been effected through 
sexual selection — that is, by the more beautiful 
males having been continually preferred by the 
females — and not for the delight of man. So it is 
with the music of birds. We may infer from all 
this that a nearly similar taste for beautiful 
colours and for musical sounds runs through a 
large part of the animal kingdom. When the 
female is as beautifully coloured as the male, 
which is not rarely the case with birds and butter- 
flies, the cause apparently lies in the colours 
acquired through sexual selection having been 
transmitted to both sexes, instead of to the 
males alone. How the sense of beauty in its 
simplest form — that is, the reception of a peculiar 
kind of pleasure from certain colours, forms, and 
sounds — was first developed in the mind of man 
and of the lower animals, is a very obscure sub- 
ject. The same sort of difficulty is presented if 
we inquire how it is that certain flavours and 
odours give pleasure, and others displeasure. 
Habit in all these cases appears to have come to a 
certain extent into play ; but there must be some 
fundamental cause in the constitution of the 
nervous system in each species." 

Thus he concludes * that " we can to a certain 
extent understand how it is that there is so much 

* Chap, xv, " Recapitulation." 

119 



CHALLENGE OF UNIVERSE 

beauty throughout Nature ; for this may be 
largely attributed to the agency of selection. 
That beauty, according to our sense of it, is not 
universal, must be admitted by every one who 
will look at some venomous snakes, at some fishes, 
and at certain hideous bats with a distorted 
resemblance to the human face. Sexual selection 
has given the most brilliant colours, elegant 
patterns, and other ornaments to the males, and 
sometimes to both sexes, of many birds, butter- 
flies, and other animals. With birds it has often 
rendered the voice of the male musical to the 
female as well as to our ears. Flowers and fruit 
have been rendered conspicuous by brilliant 
colours in contrast with the green foliage, in order 
that the flowers may be easily seen, visited, and 
fertilized by insects, and the seeds disseminated by 
birds. How it comes that certain colours, sounds, 
and forms should give pleasure to man and the 
lower animals — that is, how the sense of beauty in 
its simplest form was first acquired — we do not 
know any more than how certain odours and 
flavours were first rendered agreeable." 

These passages, though it is right to quote 
them in full, are not in every part relevant to our 
present question. To say that beauty exists for 
its own sake is not the same thing as to say that 
it exists solely for the delight of man. These two 
statements are not identical, but opposite.* But 

* To hold that the things of beauty exist solely for our delight 
120 



BEAUTY 

even if we ignore this confusion, it would still be 
most unreasonable to argue that if beautiful 
objects had been created solely for man's delight, 
there would have been less beauty on the earth 
before man appeared than afterwards. What 
could be more inartistic than a world which thus 
related its beauty to the spectator ? Such a 
jerry-built Universe would deserve comparison 
with the monument which roused the just wrath 
of Mr. Ruskin, the portrait carved with minute 
care on the side which lies outwards, but left 
deliberately untouched, face and all, on the side 
near the wall. If we conceive of a good God 

is to find their value in something external to themselves — the 
very opposite of the assertion that each such object is its own 
end. There are no doubt many men who will at once translate 
this latter assertion into religious language. They will conceive 
the beautiful object, which is not seen by man, as existing for 
the enjoyment of God. When Darwin says that this supposed 
delight of the Creator is " beyond the scope of scientific dis- 
cussion," this is really a question-begging phrase. Suppose that 
we find things of beauty which do not gratify man nor animals 
— e.g. the shells of the Eocene period. Suppose that their beauty 
is too constant and too elaborate to be purely accidental. Then 
there is nothing intrinsically unreasonable — at least for those who 
do not understand the notion of beauty as an end in itself — in 
framing the hypothesis of a Creator Who makes them for His own 
delight. If there are sufficient facts to call for a hypothesis, it 
is not always a valid objection that the hypothesis cannot be 
experimentally verified. A more important point is that the 
notion of an intrinsic beauty can be made perfectly intelligible. 
There is a sublimity in Mr. Russell's conception of the world as 
a tragedy in which " blind matter moves on its relentless way," 
and at length overwhelms us all " beneath the debris of a universe 
in ruins." If we feel the sublimity of this conception at all, we 
shall feel that the tragedy will be sublime to its very end, although 
ex hypothesi the end will have no spectator. 

121 



CHALLENGE OF UNIVERSE 

whose intention it was to endow mankind with 
the scientific faculty by which men should at 
length know the past history of their planet, we 
shall conceive Him as desiring that the history 
thus unrolled before them should be a worthy 
object of contemplation ; just as, if we conceive 
Him as an artist, we shall think of Him as delight- 
ing in His work. 

But such questions are here irrelevant. We are 
not now concerned with speculations as to the 
persons, human or divine, for whose sake the 
beauty of the world was designed. We are con- 
cerned solely with the question whether it is a 
part of the world's order that Nature shall con- 
form to aesthetic principles as such ; or whether, 
on the other hand, the alleged beauty of natural 
objects is an accidental or illusive appearance. It 
is sometimes said that, when we call things 
beautiful, we mean no more than that they please 
us. But obviously this is not our meaning. 
Even in common speech we all allow that, if our 
taste is bad, we may be pleased with what is 
not really beautiful. The real question, then, 
is, first, whether the distinction between good 
and bad taste is a sound one ; secondly, whether, 
when Nature seems to conform itself to right 
aesthetic principles, this is a mere accident. 

It is to these issues that the arguments quoted 
from Darwin are in the main directed. He men- 
tions the different standards by which different 
races judge the beauty of their women ; and 
122 



BEAUTY 

implies that if there were real beauty, and a fixed 
standard of truth on that subject, these differences 
would not exist. Such differences of liking, 
however, do not even prove any real difference of 
view. I may be more sensitive to the charm of 
Rubens than to that of Fra Angelico ; and 
another man may have the opposite preference. 
Yet we may agree that both are great painters, 
and may even agree entirely as to the distinctive 
merits of each. Similarly true beauty in a Negress 
is not to be looked for in her approximation to the 
type of the beautiful European, but in a charac- 
teristic beauty of her own which only the minority 
of Europeans can justly appreciate. There is no 
contradiction in praising one woman for a fair 
skin, and admitting at the same time that some 
darker types have a very genuine loveliness. 

But even where our tastes come into direct 
collision, this conflict does not prove that there is 
no right and wrong in the matter. Our taste may 
be plainly false. If a man avowed that he pre- 
ferred Martin Tupper to Shakespeare, he would 
deserve high praise for his candour ; but few 
would defend his judgment. 

Again, Darwin alleges that beauty in many cases 
is " wholly due to symmetry of growth." Here 
his argument is that, since symmetry is useful in 
the struggle for existence, the beauty which we 
admire is but the accidental result of an efficiency 
which, in itself, has purely utilitarian value. But 

123 



CHALLENGE OF UNIVERSE 

beauty is something more than symmetry. It is 
not in every case that symmetry is beautiful. The 
symmetry of a steam-engine is more perfect than 
that of a flower. If beauty were ever wholly due 
to symmetry alone, the production of beautiful 
designs would require no equipment beyond the 
possession of a pencil and a pair of compasses. 

It is essentially the same argument which under- 
lies Darwin's reference to the colours of fruit and 
flowers. " When a flower is fertilized," not by 
insects, but " by the wind, it never has a gaily 
coloured corolla." To many minds this fact has 
seemed to prove that all beauty in Nature exists 
for a purely utilitarian purpose. But further 
reflection will show how halting these Darwinian 
explanations of beauty really are. Natural Selec- 
tion may no doubt preserve brilliant and con- 
spicuous colours ; but the brilliancy and con- 
spicuousness is only one part of the fact to be 
explained. Not all brilliant colours are beauti- 
ful : nor are all arrangements of brilliant colours 
harmonious. Yet in Nature the brilliant colours 
of flowers are not merely in contrast, but in har- 
monious contrast, with their background of leaves. 
Again, we find a similarly harmonious relation 
between the parts of some of those humbler plants 
which are fertilized by the agency of the wind,* 
and therefore on Darwin's own admission lie 

* A good example is the purple stalk and green leaf of the 
common stinging-nettle. 

124 



BEAUTY 

outside the range of this particular method of 
explanation. Again, the colouring of birds and 
butterflies is not merely bright and gaudy. It 
is the delicacy, and not the mere brilliancy, of the 
colour-schemes which birds and butterflies exhibit 
which gives them their aesthetic value. We may 
infer with Darwin, so far as the simpler elements 
of aesthetic taste are concerned, that " a nearly 
similar taste for beautiful colours and musical 
sounds runs through a large part of the animal 
kingdom " : but it is hardly reasonable to assume 
that a nicety of taste which is rare even now in the 
most highly civilized races of mankind is common 
among female birds. Yet only on this extreme 
assumption can we account by sexual selection 
for the delicate harmony, as distinct from the 
mere individual gorgeousness, of the colours in 
the plumage of their males. 

Perhaps, however, the most significant of all 
the Darwinian passages quoted above, is the asser- 
tion that " beauty according to our sense of it is 
not universal," an assertion fortified by a reference 
to certain animals of peculiar hideousness. This 
remark contains a whole theory in a nutshell. If 
we assume with Darwin that the beauty of an 
object means merely its capacity to produce 
pleasant sensations through the agency of our 
nervous system, it will not seem surprising even 
on the ordinary laws of chances that a certain 
number of natural objects should possess this 

125 



CHALLENGE OF UNIVERSE 

power. We shall then argue further that in many 
of the most remarkable cases the attractiveness 
of these objects is fully explained by Natural or 
Sexual Selection. If man and the insects are 
derived from the same original stock,* there is 
good reason why both should possess the same 
capacity to receive pleasure from colours, and 
good reason also why the very colours which the 
flowers adopt because they attract insects to 
visit them, should produce pleasant stimulation 
in our senses likewise. And since, while some 
things in Nature, such as roses, are extremely 
pleasing, while other things, such as bats and 
venomous snakes, are extremely hideous, and the 
rest occupy an intermediate station between great 
ugliness and great beauty, this — it may be said — 
is exactly the state of affairs which the laws of 
probability would lead us to expect. 

It is likely that every one who is ordinarily 
sensitive to natural beauty will be dissatisfied 
with this theory of its accidental origin so soon 
as he deliberately confronts it with some of the 
schemes of colour in certain flowering plants. 
Others will as readily feel that Darwin has not 
fully perceived the aesthetic value of the objects 
which he condemns as hideous. The tragedy of 
Macbeth would be the poorer for the omission 
of the three witches and the hideous instruments 
of their unlawful traffic. The Divina Commedia 

* Origin of Species, chap, xv, par. beginning " Analogy would 
lead me." 

126 



BEAUTY 

would lose much by the omission of the terrible 
passage describing the tortures of Mahomet.* So 
the world would be impoverished as a work of 
art, not enriched, if it were robbed of all those 
things which in themselves are ugly and offensive. 
There is more beauty in the world as seen by 
Shakespeare, where the ugly and the beautiful 
are combined, than in the pictures in which Fra 
Angelico with all the vividness of genius paints 
the beauty of life alone, and altogether omits 
what is ugly. Few will deny that the former is 
really a worthier object of admiration. 

But a stronger argument against the utilitarian 
theory of beauty is the universal agreement of 
Nature with certain aesthetic laws. Granted that 
the objects of highest beauty are balanced, as 
Darwin suggests, by other objects of extreme 
ugliness, we still have to account for what has been 
already mentioned above : for our impression of 
the general beauty of Nature as a whole ; for the 
fact that its colour-schemes at the worst never 
fall below a certain level of beauty f ; that there 
are certain laws of colour-harmony which they 
never violate J ; that Nature is felt to possess an 
aesthetic unity of character similar to that which 
binds together the work of a single school or 

* Inferno, canto xxviii, 25. 

f Contrast with Nature certain cheap coloured prints. 

% Though the laws of harmony in music have the advantage 
in being able to be put into words, the painter will not admit 
for a moment that his judgment is any more uncertain than that 
of the musician. 

127 



CHALLENGE OF UNIVERSE 

individual master; and, lastly, that the contem- 
plation of Nature both in its calm and in its 
agitation produces a sense of restfulness such as 
is produced in human work by the works of the 
greatest masters only. 

These are truths which, though they are not much 
present to the common consciousness of mankind, 
can be made clear to almost every modern man of 
good education, if we choose the right examples. 
Show him the worst sketch from Nature that you 
can find ; show him trees and cattle represented 
through the medium of gaudily coloured wool- 
work ; and he will understand why you say that 
these pictures are out of harmony with the spirit 
of Nature. Show him, if you will, works good 
of their own kind, which interpret Nature too 
luxuriously or too severely. If the doubter is 
still unconvinced, show him where the landscape 
is interrupted by factory chimneys and slate- 
roofed cottages. Every one must feel that the 
factory chimney often introduces into the land- 
scape a grossly inharmonious element ; and that 
Nature itself never violates the laws of colour- 
harmony in so gross a manner. It is just its 
obedience to certain aesthetic laws which gives 
Nature its distinctive character. These laws are 
plain enough to our emotional consciousness 
even if we cannot state them in words. 

It is this widespread conformity of Nature 
to aesthetic principle which is the insuperable 
difficulty for evolutionary theories : as we shall 
128 



BEAUTY 

see if we briefly review the course of the 
discussion. 

Darwinism seeks to explain the beauty of 
Nature without admitting that it is a law that 
Nature shall conform itself to aesthetic principles. 

Darwin himself shows that many beautiful 
objects have a utilitarian value. Symmetry is 
useful as well as beautiful ; so are the colours of 
flowers and male animals. But we have seen 
that there are many facts which these explana- 
tions cannot touch. There is much in Nature 
that is beautiful but not symmetrical. Some- 
times, indeed, it is just in its departure from 
strict symmetry that the beauty of an object lies. 
Again, there are parts of Nature where heredity 
never comes into play ; especially that wide field 
which lies outside both of the animal and the 
vegetable kingdoms. 

Here, then, Darwinism must adopt another 
form. It turns its attention from natural objects 
to human taste. It seeks to explain how, by 
means either of Natural Selection or of Hereditary 
Habituation, our taste becomes adapted to what 
Nature offers. 

But Natural Selection is manifestly insufficient 
for this purpose.* An eye which could not look 

* It is worth while to point out that the problem is to explain 
our taste — why we like and dislike certain sensations. If pain 
is annexed to certain deleterious physical processes, this fact 
may conserve the species by leading the individual to avoid 
those processes, e.g. a species is the more likely to thrive if an 

I 129 



CHALLENGE OF UNIVERSE 

at surrounding objects without disgust and pain 
would be an obvious disadvantage to its possessor. 
An eagerness to look at colours which harm the 
visual organs would, of course, be physically 
deleterious. But the mere lack of capacity to 
find pleasure in the delicate colour-schemes of 
the landscape is a different matter. What harm 
could this purely negative quality do to any one 
in the struggle for existence ? There is no reason 
why Natural Selection should destroy in us even 
every taste which rebels against natural colour 
or form. There is still less reason why it should 
produce those positive tastes, in harmony with 
Nature, which we actually possess. 

Take a plain little plant like the narrow-leaved 
plantain. If we look into it minutely we shall find 
that it is far from being devoid of gracefulness. 
Stalk and head, especially at the time of flower- 
ing, present a humble yet harmonious scheme of 
colours. Yet, outside the ranks of the botanists 
and the painters, probably not one man in a 
thousand has ever noticed this colour-scheme at 
all. If, then, we or our ancestors had been quite 

unpleasant sensation is annexed to the act of running thorns 
into one's flesh. But here Natural Selection is merely called in 
to explain why a particular sensation is annexed to a particular 
physical process. It does not so readily explain why we dislike 
that sensation. Call the physical fact — the nervous or cerebral 
process — A : call the accompanying sensation B : call our dislike 
for the sensation C. Are we trying by Natural Selection to 
explain the connexion between A and B, or the connexion 
between B and C ? The latter stage alone could throw light 
on our taste for certain colours, sounds, smells, and flavours. 

130 



BEAUTY 

incapable of perceiving the gracefulness of this 
little plant, or even if we had positively disliked 
it, there is not the slightest likelihood that this 
distaste would, at any stage of our evolution, 
have done us any harm. We need never see this 
inconspicuous chord of colour unless we specially 
look for it. 

But even if, by some odd chance, a taste for the 
colours of the plantain had possessed (or had been 
associated with some quality which possessed)* 
a utilitarian value, is it likely that the same acci- 
dent would have happened again and again with 
the many thousands of different colour-schemes, 
none of them wholly inharmonious, which Nature 
offers ? The chances are millions to one against 
it. And, further, even if we accepted this extreme 
improbability, we should not have explained 
the facts. Men not merely enjoy these colour- 
schemes : they perceive in them the specific 
quality of internal harmony : they see that in 
spite of their variety they all possess a common 
aesthetic character, and also certain qualities 
which they share with the noblest works of human 
art only.f If we had merely enjoyed these 
schemes, this would have served every conceiv- 
able purpose of Natural Selection. It is really 
absurd to argue that we should have been killed 
or weakened in the struggle if we had failed to 
feel a common sensation of delight attaching 

* See Religion in an Age of Doubt, p. 151, note, 
f See above, chap, iv, also p. 112. 

131 



CHALLENGE OF UNIVERSE 

itself to all natural scenes,* or had failed to 
possess these uniform capacities for intellectual 
insight into beauty which exist as capacities in 
most men, but for the majority remain unde- 
veloped. 

What, then, of the inherited effect of habit ? 
It is not necessary to discuss here the doctrine of 
Weismann which denies that characteristics ac- 
quired by the parents in the course of their lives 
are transmitted to their offspring. It is enough to 
say, in the present context, that a theory of the in- 
herited effect of habit if used to explain our aesthetic 
tastes implies that the various colour-schemes 
of Nature, though numerous, are at all periods of 
history substantially the same, and that our race 
has thus become so well accustomed to them all 
that we find them all at least tolerable, and some 
of them delightful. But, as quite a small change 
of shape or colouring maj^ make a great aesthetic 
difference, we must not assume too readily that 
every colour-scheme has appeared very frequently 
in the past. Again, hereditary familiarity with 
particular sensations does not always make them 
even negatively agreeable. The smell of manure 
and similar odours have been present to mankind 

* Our sense of unity of style implies a certain common feeling 
which all examples of the style excite in us. See Proceedings 
of the Aristotelian Society, vol. ii, No. 2, Part II, p. 68 (Williams 
and Norgate, 1893). That there is in this sensation itself an 
element of generality is an important fact, but hardly bears on 
the present argument. 

132 



BEAUTY 

in every generation at all times of the year, 
whereas the scents of spring belong to that one 
season only. Again, our attitude towards even 
the less interesting colour-schemes of Nature is 
not one of mere toleration. Lastly, although all 
our ancestors have been accustomed to the per- 
ception of individual colours, and perhaps also 
conscious of the transition from one patch of 
colour to another, there is nothing to suggest that 
in all generations they were in the habit of per- 
ceiving colour-schemes as such. As the dress of 
many women proves, to a large part of mankind 
a colour-scheme, as distinct from the separate 
colours that compose it, is not an object of con- 
sciousness. And how could habituation produce 
a sense that the scenes of Nature possess unity of 
character ? It was remarked by the late Mr. 
William James that if a race of dogs had lived for 
generations in the Vatican Galleries, they would 
still never have become art-critics. Mere habitua- 
tion cannot produce taste apart from an internal 
artistic capacity. 



The strongest argument remains. The theory 
on behalf of which these various evolutionary 
explanations are brought forward, is essentially 
a theory of illusion. Even if we insist that we 
know what our aesthetic judgments mean — that 
by the beautiful we do not mean what pleases, 
but what is worthy to please — the evolutionist 

133 



CHALLENGE OF UNIVERSE 

returns to the charge and affirms that in that case 
our meaning is not valid, since there can be no 
such thing as real beauty. 

Now a theory which is to convict us of lifelong 
illusion must itself be exceptionally conclusive. 
If it could be shown that all the forms we admire 
are forms which cause preponderantly pleasant 
sensations : that if we had not admired them we 
must manifestly have sustained injury : that all 
our actual tastes are precisely those which would 
naturally have resulted from long familiarity 
with the surroundings in which our race has been 
placed : we might well say that these were highly 
suspicious coincidences, and therefore the theory 
of illusion must not be lightly rejected. But, as 
we have seen, no one of these assertions can be 
made good. 

And even if they could be made good to the 
utmost, they would not really be enough to con- 
vince us that all our aesthetic judgments are false. 
The answer to such sceptical suggestions lies for 
each of us in the progress of his artistic educa- 
tion. Ask each man the question with reference 
to the subjects he understands. Ask the scholar 
whether 

O fortunatam natam me consule Romara 

is as good poetry as 

Per varios casus per tot discrimina rerum 
Tendimus in Latium 

Ask the architect whether the outside of the 
National Gallery is as good art as the inside of the 
134 



BEAUTY 

Choir at Westminster. Ask the judge of dress 
whether the fashions of Paris in the Second 
Empire surpass in gracefulness the costumes of 
all other periods. Ask almost any one whether 
the Venus de Milo reaches a higher level of beauty 
than is attained by those pictures of prize bulls 
which sometimes adorn the houses of their 
owners. The person questioned will not be at all 
perturbed by evolutionary arguments. He will 
give his own judgment with perfect confidence. 
To those, surely, who study Nature, their con- 
viction of its prevalent beauty must be as clear 
as are any of the artistic judgments which have 
just been mentioned. 

It is, of course, entirely right that aesthetic 
phenomena should be studied in their physio- 
logical aspect. It would be absurd to deny the 
physical basis of mental functions. It would be 
equally unreasonable to deny that artistic judg- 
ments and enjoyments are often associated with 
what Mr. Grant Allen called " pleasant visceral 
sensation." The error begins when we confuse 
what is distinct — when we see no difference 
between a pleasant thrill, a grateful nervous 
tremor, on the one hand, and a judgment con- 
cerning the Sublime and Beautiful on the other. 

Note. Some one may perhaps suggest (in 
view of the evolutionary explanations of our 
taste and our knowledge) that "good taste' or 
" a good head for mathematics " msiy conceivably 

135 



CHALLENGE OF UNIVERSE 

be a useful asset in the struggle for existence. 
This suggestion is quite irrelevant to the present 
discussion. Good taste, or a good mathematical 
head, is exactly equivalent to that " tendency to 
correct thinking ' (aesthetic or mathematical as 
the case may be) which Naturalism on its own 
principles must deny. The case for Naturalism 
requires that Natural Selection should account 
for each separate mental fact, not for a general 
tendency to correctness as such. 



136 



CHAPTER XI 

SPIRITUAL EXPERIENCE 

We seem, then, to have found that the Universe 
is no mere machine. Its character is revealed in 
the laws which govern it ; and those laws which 
govern taste in man and beauty in the world 
cannot be expressed in purely mechanical terms. 

But if the non-mechanical character of the 
Universe is revealed in aesthetic experience, it is 
revealed still more decisively in religion. Re- 
ligious experience is intimately connected with 
that knowledge of right and wrong which has 
been discussed above. There are those who re- 
gard Religion as a mere department of Morality. 
But even if they are right, even if it is a depart- 
ment, it is still a special department, of morality ; 
since many who are familiar with morality in 
general are quite out of their depth in dealing 
with religion. It is in religious experience, per- 
haps, that we shall find the full significance of 
those laws of Nature which we have been con- 
sidering. 

In this special department, then, can we formu- 
late any definite laws ? Some of the simplest 
laws of religious experience have been well ex- 
pressed by Mr. Matthew Arnold in his reflections 

137 



CHALLENGE OF UNIVERSE 

on the religion of Israel, that " wrestler with 
God " who has known " the contention and strain 
it costs to stand upright."* Put shortly, Mr. 
Arnold's law may be summed up in the words 
that " to righteousness belongs happiness."! He 
recognizes the " very great part in righteousness " 
which belongs to the " not-ourselves."{ "We 
did not make ourselves and our nature. We did 
not provide that happiness should follow conduct, 
as it undeniably does ; that the sense of succeed- 
ing, going right, hitting the mark, in conduct, 
should give satisfaction and a very high satis- 
faction, just as really as the sense of doing well 
in his work gives pleasure to a poet or painter, 
or accomplishing what he tries gives pleasure to a 
man who is learning to ride or to shoot." Israel 
had indeed known the humiliation of failure, had 
known what it was for a man to acknowledge 
transgression and to have his sin ever before him. 
But his course was not all failure : he knew also 
the happiness of spiritual achievement. As a 
Prince he had had power with God and had pre- 
vailed. Neither this sense of contact with God 
as the " Power not ourselves which makes for 
righteousness," nor the sense of joyful co-opera- 
tion with this Power which the sincere pursuit of 
righteousness produces, can be explained away 
as a by-product of Natural Selection. Those who 
have followed the discussions of morality and the 

* Literature and Dogma, i, 3. 
f Ibid., i. 4. J Ibid., i, 3. 

138 



SPIRITUAL EXPERIENCE 

aesthetic sense in the preceding chapters will not 
need to have the case stated afresh in relation to 
religious experience. Those who are still uncon- 
vinced may be invited to reflect on the phenomena 
with which Matthew Arnold deals. We find our- 
selves wrestling, in truth, with something that 
is not ourselves or of our own making : a law 
which we cannot destroy or silence : a power 
also in our inner life by which this law is 
reinforced.* 

We may take Matthew Arnold for our guide 
again when we turn to the distinctive experiences 
of Christianity. He well understood how, in 
Christianity, it is " no grand performance of a 
man's own that brings him to joy and peace, but 
an attachment, the influence of one full of grace 
and truth ! " In the language of Scripture the 
law of Christ's influence is expressed in the state- 
ment that " as the branch cannot bear fruit 
except it abide in the Vine," so neither can the 
Christian disciple " except he abide in Christ." 
If we accept this statement as true, then — to use 
the language of modern prose — we shall expect 
that so far as we bring ourselves and keep our- 
selves within the sphere of Christ's influence, we 

* Cf. Literature and Dogma, i, 5 : " In hearing and reading 
the words Israel has uttered for us, carers for conduct will find a 
glow and a force they could find nowhere else. If you care about 
conduct, your heart will burn within you, or at least you will 
gain conviction of the truth and felicity of this language as you 
read it." 

139 



CHALLENGE OF UNIVERSE 

shall find therein a source of continued strength 
and inspiration ; the power to do what apart 
from this inspiration is impossible ; the power, 
say, of the Quaker to keep his temper unruffled 
under unspeakable provocation ; the courage of 
St. Francis to do for the lepers those services the 
very thought of which had, in his unconverted 
days, filled him with extreme disgust ; and all 
other such Christian acts as are in themselves 
most sweet and gracious, and yet to the flesh 
most difficult. On the same hypothesis, we 
shall expect to find that if we separate our- 
selves from Him, if we break the contact, we 
shall lose the power so to overcome the flesh 
and to triumph over natural instincts and in- 
clinations. 

Now if such claims are true, they ought to be 
easily verified : if false, they ought to be easily 
disproved. For obvious reasons they are not in 
all aspects particularly well fitted for public dis- 
cussion ; they turn too much upon intimate and 
private matters. But, so far as we ourselves and 
our closest friends are concerned, the claim lies 
open for verification or disproof. Moreover, the 
general effect upon the world of Christ's life and 
teaching, through the community which He 
founded, and through the lives of His disciples, 
can be discussed without any violation of deli- 
cacy, both in reference to the past and to the 
present. It would be much to the good if 
140 



SPIRITUAL EXPERIENCE 

every one would inquire into this subject for 
himself. 

There are, however, one or two objections to 
such a method of inquiry which it is worth while 
to encounter in advance. " What, after all," it 
may be said, " is this supposed law but an identi- 
cal proposition ? Are you not arguing in a circle ? 
You affirm that contact with Jesus brings a 
peculiar strength and grace. But what do you 
mean by contact with Jesus except living accord- 
ing to His commandments ; and what, again, is 
the peculiar grace of Christianity except a life 
according to the Christian standard ? Thus, in 
effect, your law amounts to nothing but this, 
that if a man lives the Christian life he lives the 
Christian life." 

A careful observation of Christian practices 
will afford us an adequate reply. The types of 
Christian piety are many and various ; but all 
agree in adopting systematic methods of subject- 
ing the mind to the influence of Christ's teaching. 
All agree in the frequent and ordered reading of 
the Gospels with the express intention of taking 
the Central Figure in the story as a model of con- 
duct and an inspiration for life. These practices 
are often pursued mechanically, and sometimes 
even insincerely. Yet, on the whole, the sys- 
tematic " seeking " leads to a genuine " finding " ; 
and men's lives are brought into some small 
measure — often into a great and astonishing 
measure — of conformitv to their model. Jesus, 

141 



CHALLENGE OF UNIVERSE 

according to Matthew Arnold's analysis, brought 
into the world a temper of self-examination, of 
self-renouncement, of " sweet reasonableness " 
and mildness. Take the first of these, the spirit 
of self-criticism. Those groups of persons who 
consciously subject themselves to the influence of 
Christ do really succeed in setting a good example 
here.* The political orator seldom takes as his 
theme the unfaithfulness of his party to its own 
professed principles. The faithlessness of the 
Church to the principles of Christ is the con- 
stant theme of the Christian preacher. If, then, 
Christians assert that as a result of following 
Christ they are conscious of a certain access of 
strength in the inner life, this is a claim worthy of 
examination. It is no merely identical proposi- 
tion to say that those who persistently keep 
Christ in their thoughts do hereby make progress 
in Christian virtue. 

" But what," it will be said, " is all this but one 
example of the well-known principle of the in- 
fluence of a great mind ? " We are no doubt 
right in thinking of the " influence of Jesus on 
mankind " under the general category of " in- 
fluence." But the important matters are : first, 
that influence is just one of those facts which 
cannot be explained on purely mechanical prin- 

* The duty of self-criticism is not, as other duties are, habitually 
pressed upon Christianity from outside. The world is only too 
ready to regard it as the duty of the Church to exhibit a faithful 
but unintelligent conservatism. 

142 



SPIRITUAL EXPERIENCE 

ciples ; secondly, that the influence of Christ has 
a distinctive character of its own. 

Consider, first, spiritual influence in its widest 
sense. Take the influence of Greek literature, 
or more generally of what we call the " spirit " 
of Greek literature and art, in moulding the style 
and thought of subsequent generations. Looking 
back upon it now, we can see that the work of 
the Greek poets and sculptors, of the Greek orators 
and philosophers, exhibited one and the same 
" spirit." In other words, their work conformed 
to certain principles of taste and realized a 
certain aesthetic ideal. It is in virtue of our per- 
ception of these principles and this ideal that we 
perceive the unity of character which, in spite of 
individual differences, pervades Greek work as a 
whole. It is in virtue of this same insight that 
we are able to recognize how far the influence of 
Greek art and literature has extended beyond its 
own borders. 

In such a combination of unity with difference 
there is doubtless something mysterious. These 
examples are quite unlike the simpler cases, in 
which a single principle is consciously applied to 
varying subject-matter : as when subjects of all 
sorts are dealt with under the single form of the 
hexameter verse, a form which any mind can 
fully grasp and define and communicate to 
others. The spirit of the Greek style cannot be 
digested, or taught, in the form of set rules. No 
rules could be drawn up such that if we obeyed 

143 



CHALLENGE OF UNIVERSE 

them we must thereby produce works of art true 
to the Greek spirit. This spirit is not a principle 
formulated in a single mind, but a principle 
stirring obscurely in the minds of many, expressing 
itself differently in different contexts, yet per- 
ceived to be one single impulse by the sympathetic 
critic who reviews its work. We find that, if we 
familiarize our minds with what Greek principles 
of taste have enjoined in one context, we shall 
perceive by instinct what they enjoin in another. 
This instinct is stronger in some men than in 
others. But this fact only makes it plainer that 
we are dealing here, not with the arbitrary will of 
individual men, but with a law of Nature. There 
is some " power not ourselves ' which, when we 
read the literature of Greece, reproduces in us 
some of the tastes and feelings of its authors, and 
may actually develop their principles in new and 
untried contexts. It was said of Keats that he 
was a Greek himself. By mere acquaintance 
with the Greek Mythology at second hand he was 
able to amplify it with a bold originality which 
was yet faithful to its source. We may distin- 
guish at many points between the spirit of the 
Greek poets and that of their disciple. Yet the 
effect of the Greek influence upon his poetry is 
unquestionable. 

No less definite than the laws of the response 
of Western civilization to the influence of Greece 
are the laws of the response of the human mind 
and conscience to the influence of Jesus. Come 
144 



SPIRITUAL EXPERIENCE 

under the influence of Greek literature and art, 
and you will find that you gain, not merely an 
increasing admiration for the best Greek work, 
but also the habit of applying the Greek standard 
of taste in contexts of which the Greeks themselves 
knew nothing. Come under the influence of 
Jesus Christ, and you will find an increasing ten- 
dency to apply a standard which you cannot fail 
to recognize as Christian, even to problems about 
which He in His own teaching has given no 
explicit guidance. It is obvious, in the light of 
what we have seen above, that such laws cannot 
be stated in terms of mere mechanism. The 
statement must contain such utterly non-me- 
chanical conceptions as the " Spirit of Greek 
Civilization," the " Christian Ideal." 

Again, submission to Christ's influence in par- 
ticular puts us in a position to judge of its value 
for, and its application to, the whole human race. 
It is not every one who has the faculty to under- 
stand Greek art. But it is a loss for us all if we 
lack that spirit of ultimate self-criticism which 
produces the distinctive Christian virtues of con- 
trition and repentance.* Many noble lives have 
been lived apart from Christ, especially in pre- 
Christian times. The typical Christian, like St. 
Paul, is consciously struggling with a law which 

* See Montefiore's The Synoptic Gospels, Introduction, pp. 
cvii-cviii. It is significant that in the passage from Wernle, 
which the author quotes with so much approval, repentance and 
contrition are not even mentioned. The spirit in which the 
author deals with Christianity is, of course, worthy of all praise. 

K 145 



CHALLENGE OF UNIVERSE 

brings perpetual self-condemnation. The con- 
trast between such lives and the unruffled calm, 
the effortless goodness, of certain good Pagans, 
both ancient and modern, may seem at first sight 
all in favour of the latter. Christianity is itself 
forward to recognize that it is of " such " — of 
dispositions like these, resembling the natural 
innocence of children — that the Kingdom of 
Heaven is partly built up. It is enough, however, 
for our present purpose, if we can make good the 
necessity of Christ's influence for those who are 
adult, not only in years, but in mind ; for the 
awakened modern man replete with the knowledge 
both of good and evil. For those who gain the 
conviction that the Christian standard is absolute 
— who find that there is indeed in our souls a 
power which makes for righteousness, and that 
the upward pressure which this power exerts in 
favour of the Christian standard is continuous and 
increasing — for them the religious doctrine of the 
Holy Ghost will at least not seem to err on the 
side of exaggeration. They find themselves in 
contact with a power which, even if they do not 
know it to be personal, they perceive to be per- 
petually active, and so far to satisfy their spiritual 
needs that they can without hesitation yield them- 
selves wholly to its guidance. 



It is partly through experiences like these that 
belief in the personality of God is reached. To 
146 



SPIRITUAL EXPERIENCE 

this belief — it may be thought — there have been, 
in relation to its importance, only scant allusions 
above. The argument as developed in the fore- 
going chapters seeks to arrive at Theism through 
Optimism. We may be justly confident that the 
great majority of those who on reasoned grounds 
adopt an optimistic conception of the Universe 
will hold this faith in a theistic form ; that they 
will feel that a world whose central spring is un- 
conscious of its own working is not ultimately 
satisfactory to reason. Yet it is not always by 
these indirect ways that men come to belief in a 
Personal God. The religious man is ever aware 
that he stands in the presence of a law of right 
and wrong which he cannot disobey without 
incurring the condemnation of his own conscience. 
The thought of such a law is for many minds 
inseparable from that of a righteous Judge Who 
reads our thoughts and before Whom all our 
secret desires lie open. To a large number of 
our race this conception of a God Who reads 
the heart seems so natural and obvious that, 
when it is once put before them, they accept 
it without hesitation. As our relations with 
the wills of our fellow-men produce in us from 
our earliest years the unquestioning conviction 
that the movements of the human bodies around 
us are directed by conscious spirits like our 
own, so — it might be argued — our contact with 
that law which is revealed to us in conscience 
produces in the normal mind a like direct 

147 



CHALLENGE OF UNIVERSE 

conviction of the existence and personality of 
God. 

The question how the indirect knowledge of 
God which comes by reasoning is related to the 
direct knowledge which may be thought to arise 
through religious experience, lies perhaps a little 
out of the straight course of the present dis- 
cussion. Yet it is not altogether irrelevant. 
Suppose that by arguments like those of the 
preceding chapters we have arrived at such an 
Optimism as in normal minds will inevitably lead 
on to Theism. However well grounded such a 
faith may be, its meaning must surely become 
clearer to the man for whom Theism has a more 
distinctively religious character ; for whom the 
lesson of the moral struggle expresses itself daily 
in the Scriptural phrase, " Thou God seest me"; 
for whom the witness of the accusing law remains 
no mere impersonal Imperative, but seems to 
make itself heard as the Voice of One Who is 
about our path and about our bed and spies out 
all our ways. Such experience, for those who 
know it, is at the least explanatory of convictions 
which have been otherwise attained. 



148 



CHAPTER XII 

THE CLAIMS OF AGNOSTICISM 

The reader who has followed the argument thus 
far may here wish to give voice to an objection. 
" I am not altogether unwilling," he may say, 
" to admit that this argument, though stated in 
an unusual and somewhat abstract form, is on 
the whole a fair representation of the essential 
meaning of the plain man's defence of religion. 
But here we have a curious fact. This same 
argument, in one form or another, has been before 
the world for centuries. If it is in essence sound, 
why are so many of the best and most honest 
minds unconvinced by it ? What is the cause 
of the widespread scepticism that we find around 
us?" 

To the latter question we can give perhaps no 
single answer. The causes of religious doubt are 
different in different minds. Yet, if we are 
thinking of intellectual obstacles only, and seek- 
ing for the greatest of these, we shall find it, 
surely, in the achievements, the truly glorious 
achievements, of Physical Science.* 

But this answer leads on to a further question. 

* It may be objected that this answer applies rather to the 
Victorian era than to our own : that Darwin and Wallace, 

149 



CHALLENGE OF UNIVERSE 

Why are Natural Science and religious faith 
believed to be mutually hostile ? This belief 
must have some weighty cause ; and we shall see 
presently what it is. Meanwhile, however, it is 
worth while to show that many of the common 
opinions on this subject are clearly and demon- 
strably erroneous. We shall understand better 
the real cause why the claims of physical science 
to a monopoly of systematic knowledge are so 
readily allowed if we examine these errors one by 
one. 



First, there are those who speak as if Natural 
Science denied everything which it does not 
affirm ; who, in fact, treat Natural Science and 
Naturalism as if they were simply identical. This 
is a very evident blunder. We have only to 
define the two positions to see that they are dis- 
tinct. Physical Science assumes merely that if 
we watch the phenomena of Nature intelligently 
we can find the rules by which they proceed. 
Naturalism adds that only that which direct 
observation of Nature can verify should be ac- 
cepted as true. Physical Science, indeed — far 
from demanding Naturalism as its basis — is per- 

Mill, Spencer, and Huxley are no longer the oracles of our 
advanced thinkers. It is only right that these changes of 
intellectual fashion should be respectfully and sympathetically 
observed. Yet, after all, we must not take them too seriously. 
It is never the strongest heads who are most affected by 
them. 

150 



AGNOSTICISM 

fectly compatible with Supernaturalism of the 
very crudest sort. So long as the inquirer is an 
accurate observer of facts, and is quick to formu- 
late the rules which his observations establish, he 
may attribute these rules to the arbitrary will of 
God, or even of a syndicate of heathen deities, 
without losing his usefulness as a man of science. 
Naturalism has been, perhaps, the favourite creed 
of the physical observer in all ages ; but that it 
is not the only creed consistent with high physical 
attainments would be proved, if we had need of 
such proof, by the mere mention of the name of 
Newton. 

Imagine, then, the havoc which a ruthless 
debater might make with those moving and im- 
pressive sentences of Mr. Russell's which have 
been already quoted.* " Mr. Russell alleges," 
he might reply, " that the world which Science 
presents for our belief is a world without purpose, 
since — among other evidences of this want of 
purpose — man is i the product of causes which 
had no prevision of the end they were achieving.' 
That man is the product of many unintelligent 
causes — of the particles of which his body is com- 
posed, of the chemical forces that move them, and 
so forth — we shall all agree ; but this is not what 
Mr. Russell means. He means that our existence 
in the world is not due to the action of intelligence 
at any point. If we weigh Mr. Russell's words 
with care, we shall find that they are merely an 

* See chap, ii, pp. 15-16. 

151 



CHALLENGE OF UNIVERSE 

eloquent elaboration of the simple statement 
that there is no God and no future life. But 
why does Mr. Russell tell us that it is ' Science ' 
which presents these two propositions for our 
belief ? By ' Science ' he plainly means ' Natural 
Science' — Science pursued by the method of 
experiment and observation. What department, 
then, of Natural Science proves that there is no 
God ? In what department of Natural Science 
is this subject even dealt with ? In Chemistry, 
or Physics, or Biology, or Psychology ? Perhaps 
we shall be referred to the modern science of 
Anthropology. Anthropology shows the growth 
of religious ideas from very humble beginnings 
in our savage ancestors ; just as it shows the 
gradual development of other ideas, political, 
moral, or physical, likewise. But it does not 
always disprove a belief to show its history. It 
is a curious piece of arbitrary behaviour to assume 
that, if we can show the origin of the belief, say, 
in uniform causation, we are proving it true, 
whereas to show the origin of the belief in God 
is to prove it false. Again, which of the many 
subdivisions of Natural Science sets itself to prove 
to us — in language which it must be admitted is 
hardly redolent of the physical textbook— that 
' no heroism, no fire, no intensity of thought and 
feeling, can preserve an individual life beyond 
the grave ' ? Observation, it is true, never shows 
us a disembodied spirit* — a conscious mind acting 

* Even this will not be admitted by all members of the Society 

152 



AGNOSTICISM 

independently of a material body. But the fact 
that body and mind are always observed together 
does not prove them essentially inseparable. Em- 
pirical psychology is hardly concerned with the 
essential nature of the soul as distinct from its 
changing experiences. Certainly psychology has 
not so clearly defined the soul's nature as to prove 
that conscious personality must necessarily be 
extinguished ' under the debris of a universe in 
ruins.' Again, Physical Science does not even 
disprove the impossibility of restored bodily 
existence. Before now it has happened that a 
physical investigator, who was at the same time 
an orthodox believer, has held that far away a 
world of matter already exists under laws different 
from those which we investigate : or at least 
that a time is to come when the present system of 
Nature will be swept away in favour of a new 
heaven and a new earth wherein dwelleth 
righteousness. Such beliefs have not checked 
his physical investigations. The man who re- 
gards i this present world ' as part of a wider 
system will calculate his eclipses with a proviso : 
4 So will it be unless the end of the world comes 
first.' The believer and the unbeliever alike can 
employ the methods of physical observation ; 
and the question at issue between them does not 
belong to Physical Science as such to decide. Do 

for Psychical Research. Whether the eminent men of science 
who have engaged in these researches will have thereby enhanced 
their reputation is still an open question. 

153 



CHALLENGE OF UNIVERSE 

the physical laws as we know them hold good 
through all space and through all time ? Whether 
we say Yes or No, or that we cannot tell, we 
have already passed beyond Natural Science 
to Philosophy. It is Metaphysics, not Physics, 
which deals with the infinite and the eternal ; 
with what in an absolute sense is everywhere and 
for ever. And this Mr. Russell, except in his 
lyrical moods, knows well. When therefore he 
tells us that Science presents for*our belief a God- 
less and purposeless world, he knows, or will 
know if he reflects, that he is not correctly 
describing the subject-matter of Physical Science, 
but merely indulging in a brilliant flourish of 
sentimental rhetoric." * 

This criticism, as we shall see directly, would 
not really be quite fair to Mr. Russell. Yet it is 
hard to see what defence he could make against 
it on his own principles. Still harder is it to see 
what answer he could make, say, to Lotze when 
he warns us f — in words which might almost have 
been written with Mr. Russell in view — against 
' crediting as a prophetic announcement with 
regard to the future " those " ingenious calcula- 
tions which draw conclusions as to the final state 
of the world from our experimental knowledge of 

* These words are not written in forgetfulness of the admirable 
work Mr. Russell has done. Mr. Russell has, perhaps, never 
written with more splendid eloquence than in the essay now 
before us : but he has sometimes written with more philosophic 
caution. 

t Metaphysic, Bosanquet's translation, vol. ii, p. 160. 
154 



AGNOSTICISM 

the economy of heat." It is no doubt important 
to consider " to what end the processes which we 
now see in operation would lead, supposing them 
to continue unchecked and to follow the same 
laws." But Mr. Russell's pessimistic conclusion 
follows only " if we assume that the given condi- 
tions are the only ones to be taken into account," 
and not otherwise. This assumption, as Lotze 
points out, is perfectly arbitrary. A physicist 
may demonstrate convincingly what would hap- 
pen if a certain hypothesis were fulfilled. But 
obviously the success of his demonstration does 
not prove that the hypothesis will be actually 
realized. " Two things," our imaginary debater 
might continue, " need to be proved in order to 
make Mr. Russell's conclusion. First, he must 
show what would happen on the hypothesis that 
the physical conditions operative at present are 
the only conditions to be taken into account ; 
secondly, he must show that that hypothesis will 
be realized in fact. The complete success of the 
physicist in dealing with the former point dis- 
guises his total failure with the latter. So far as 
Mr. Russell is concerned, the latter question is not 
dealt with at all. That is where the real issue 
lies between him and the Christian believer ; and 
he quietly assumes what he does not attempt to 
prove." 

Thus Naturalism may be true or false ; but 
it is not simply identical with Science. Physical 
Science — we may say — has founded the business ; 

155 



CHALLENGE OF UNIVERSE 

the " goodwill of the business " is silently trans- 
ferred to the credit of a Naturalistic philosophy. 
Against this transference we may justly make our 
protest. 



We meet, secondly, with an exactly opposite 
mistake. While some, as we have just seen, look 
to Natural Science for a complete theory of the 
Universe, others speak as if it confined itself 
strictly within the limits of experience. " Our 
knowledge of Nature," they argue, " rests on 
experience alone, while Religion is concerned with 
what goes beyond experience altogether." ' We 
shall be wise," they conclude, "to confine our- 
selves to beliefs which can be verified, and so to 
accept Natural Science and reject Religion." 

But while the former conception of Natural 
Science is too wide, the latter is too narrow. 
Natural Science, no less than Religion, takes us 
far outside the limits of experience, and tells us 
of what eye has not seen nor ear heard. Natural 
Science no less than Religion rests on an act of 
faith. Our knowledge of Nature extends both 
into the future and into the distant past, where 
direct experience cannot take us. We can calculate 
the eclipses of the coming years, and we know some- 
thing of the processes by which the earth became 
the home of the human race. If the ignorant sceptic 
tells us that next year's eclipses are not yet come, 
and that when the earth was without human in- 
156 



AGNOSTICISM 

habitants we were not there to see, his assertion is 
right, but his sceptical conclusion is wrong. The 
eclipses of the future, and certain events of the far 
past, may be quite within our knowledge, though 
quite outside our experience. Further, as the future 
and the distant past lie outside the limits of expe- 
rience, so, too, they lie outside the limits of strict 
demonstration. There is a type of demonstration, 
employed in pure mathematics, which admits of 
no possible doubt ; but this — as is well known — 
cannot be employed to prove the occurrence of 
past or future events. Thus, in trusting the 
conclusions of Natural Science, we are believing 
in something which we have not seen and cannot 
in the strictest sense demonstrate. 

" But it is no great act of faith," it may be 
replied, " when you see a stone rapidly falling 
towards the ground, to infer that a moment ago 
it was high up in the air, and that in a short time 
it will touch the earth ; or, if you see water cooling 
in a vat, to conclude that an hour ago it was 
hotter than it is now. Yet it is only by relying 
on simple inferences of this kind, and following 
them out step by step, that Ave build up the 
stupendous fabric of our physical knowledge." 
True. The implied comparison is a just one. If 
we take a wide enough survey, we may seem to see 
vast physical changes taking place before our eyes ; 
and the movements of the moon as clear and 
certain as the path of the falling stone. But it is 
just in this confidence that such methods of 

157 



CHALLENGE OF UNIVERSE 

inference may be safely followed step by step into 
remote regions of space or time, that the act of 
faith consists. The future path of the falling 
stone is made plain to us by an easy — we may call 
it an instinctive — act of imagination. We need 
faith, however, when we soar into remote regions 
where sight and imagination alike fail us. How 
do we know that the gravitative pull, on which 
the moon's motion depends, will continue for 
all time ? It is due — so some have held * — to 
a "strain in the medium in which all matter 
is immersed." But even on this theory this 
medium is unknown to us except in its effects. 
How then can we know that it may not at any 
moment break up, or wear out, or float away ? 
Why, at some future time, should not part of our 
world be immersed in this medium, and part 
immersed in it no longer ? The effect of the 
change would be subversive of all our expecta- 
tions. It might cause the wildest sequence of 
physical events. But who can show by express 
demonstration that the change is not possible ? 
Who can prove that it is not imminent ? On 
such a hypothesis, it is true — as we saw in the 
case of a similar hypothesis suggested above "f 
— no one of our common expectations would be 
worth a moment's purchase. Such a change would 
involve a relapse from Order into Chaos. We 

* See Sir Oliver Lodge, Elementary Mechanics, published 1888, 
p. 15, note. Cf. Epilogue, Note II, at end of this volume. 
f Chap, iv, p. 40. 

158 



AGNOSTICISM 

therefore rejeet it, and rightly ; but such belief 
in the prevalence of Order, in regions which are 
beyond the limits both of our experience and our 
demonstration, is unquestionably an act of faith. 
We have not seen it ; we have not proved it : 
yet we do not doubt it. 

The fact is that the attractiveness of the 
orderly picture of the world which Natural 
Science presents to us, and the agreement of all 
our friends to accept it, disguises from us the 
boldness of the step we are taking, in advancing 
so far beyond the limits of our direct experience. 
We treat as a matter of course what is really a 
stupendous venture. The physical sceptic might 
well ask us whv we assume that Nature as a whole 
must be orderly and not chaotic. " Order " is an 
ideal of the human mind. " Uniformity," too, is 
one of our conceptions. Why should we assume 
that the actual Universe must agree with our 
conceptions and ideals ? If we answer that 
unless the world is in some measure uniform 
throughout, we could not make scientific pre- 
dictions, he may reply that the trustworthiness 
of these predictions is the very thing upon which 
he is throwing doubt.* So far as mere argument 
is concerned, the position of the sceptic is strong. 
Our one unanswerable retort to him is that he, 
as he shows bv his conduct, believes in Natural 
Science and its predictions just as we do. He 

* Cf. Mr. Russell's remarks about the chicken, quoted above, 
p. 77. 

159 



CHALLENGE OF UNIVERSE 

knows that he lives in an orderly Universe. It 
is this knowledge which marks him as a sane and 
rational man. It is his duty, then, as it is ours, 
to analyse the principles on which this venture of 
faith is based.* 



" But the venture of faith made by science," 
it will be said, " is totally different from the 
gratuitous inventions of Religion. The doctrines 
of Religion are invented sometimes because they 
are in accordance with our hopes ; sometimes 
they are the reflections of our fears. But in any 
case there can be no evidence of their truth. So 
far as pure purposes of knowledge are concerned, 

* It may be objected that the theory advocated above is itself 
an ultimate scepticism, since it makes all our scientific and other 
knowledge rest on an unproved principle. But a principle may 
be certain and well founded in reason and yet may be neither a 
self-evident axiom nor capable of the kind of demonstration 
which belongs to mathematics. The rationality of the world is 
as certain as anything in mathematics, though not certain in the 
same manner. If we say to the purveyor of sceptical arguments, 
" You cannot believe in the absurdities of pagan mythology : 
you cannot believe in absolute rubbish " ; he will hardly answer, 
" Oh, yes, I can." Absurdities are logically possible, but not 
really possible : logically conceivable, but not actually con- 
ceivable. See p. 237. 

Again, if it be objected that the principle that " absurdities do 
not happen " is insecure — since to many minds everything un- 
familiar seems absurd, so that, e.g. Darwinism was laughed at as 
incredible by many quite well-educated men for a generation — 
the answer is that, while every sane man believes the world to be 
a rational order, many men have false standards of order and 
rationality. Again, in the case of a new theory, it commonly 
happens that we do not at first take in what sort of a world it is 
which the theory presents to us. See pp. 236—237. 

160 



AGNOSTICISM 

we do not need these religious doctrines ; and if 
we accept the common- sense ' principle of parsi- 
mony ' — that is, the rule that we should not 
invent hypotheses except for the purpose of 
explaining facts — then we are justified in denying 
them outright. Why suppose the government of 
the world by a God, or by any rational principle, 
conscious or otherwise ? If matter and its powers 
had been just what Physical Science conceives 
them to have been, then the Universe must have 
been just what the Universe is. Granted the 
matter and the forces, the world, as we know it, 
is the necessary result. The individual particles 
of matter, and the individual forces by which 
each is moved, would have done all that has been 
done ; and no general principles, whether acting 
consciously or unconsciously, are required to 
assist them. The introduction of such principles 
is a pure piece of gratuitous invention." 

This objection has been answered in advance 
in the preceding chapters. The answer may be 
expressed by means of a comparison. Certain 
vibrations of the air produce that succession of 
sounds which we call the Ninth Symphony of 
Beethoven. Granted that these vibrations take 
place and that we hear them, then, however they 
may have been produced, we have the Choral 
Symphony. But is it therefore " gratuitous ' ' to 
infer that these sounds presuppose the influence 
of definite aesthetic principles ? Given the vibra- 
tions, you have all that is necessary for the 

L 161 



CHALLENGE OF UNIVERSE 

aesthetic effect. But still, apart from the influence 
of aesthetic principles, this collection of sounds 
would not have occurred. If the orderly arrange- 
ment of the Universe is no more an accident than 
is the connectedness of Beethoven's music — if 
there are certain principles of order by which- the 
Universe is dominated — then there is nothing 
gratuitous in predicting that whatever follows 
from these principles will actually occur. Such 
predictions are made both by Religion and by 
Naturalism. Religion and Naturalism differ, not 
because Naturalism is cautious and scientific 
while Religion is irresponsible and romantic, but 
because they interpret differently the principles 
which are embodied in the Universe as it presents 
itself to our mind and senses. Is it, then, that 
Religion sees aspects of the world to which 
Naturalism is blind, or that Religion imagines 
what Naturalism perceives to have no existence ? 
It is a common view that certain aspects of the 
world excite our wonder because we interpret 
them wrongly. " Wonder," it is said, " here as 
elsewhere is the offspring of ignorance. Grasp 
the self-evident principles of the indestructibility 
of matter and the persistence of energy — once 
perceive that it is impossible that something 
should become nothing* — and you will see that 

* Spencer, First Principles, Part II, chap, iv, p. 177. It might 
very naturally be said that even though we cannot show it necessary 
that matter and its fundamental powers should remain unchanged, 
this necessity may quite possibly exist. Such necessity would ex- 
plain much of the uniformity of Nature, but not the largest part. 
162 



AGNOSTICISM 

all the order and uniformity which amazes you so 
much follows directly from this simple principle."* 
But this is a piece of extremely fallacious reason- 
ing. Even if we granted that the indestructibility 
of matter and energy was a self-evident truth, 
which it is not, still this is quite distinct from 
the principle of uniformity. It does not follow, 
because each piece of matter retains for ever its 
fundamental qualities, that therefore a great 
number of separate pieces of matter must all be 
similar to one another. The unchangeableness of 
each is not the same thing as the uniformity of all. 
Again, it would still be quite a new point that 
Nature is not merely uniform, but admirable ; 
that it adopts just those uniformities which cause 
it to be a thing of sublimity and beauty. It is not 
true, then, that Herbert Spencer's principle that 
" something cannot become nothing " renders all 
wonder needless and irrational. 



The fact is that we are confronted with a 
persistent but unsuccessful attempt to set 

* The principle of the permanence of substance is treated as 
self-evident. It is then illegitimately identified with uniformity. 
The assumption is then made that all the orderliness which we 
admire follows from uniformity as a matter of course. Spencer 
is right in saying that every empirical proof of " permanence " 
presupposes it. It is an a priori assumption, but not self-evident. 
Annihilation is not inconceivable : it is not even unimaginable. 
" It is here now and will be here to-morrow " are two truths, 
not one. The principle that something cannot become nothing 
would forbid the evanescence of feelings. 

163 



CHALLENGE OF UNIVERSE 

Naturalism upon a pedestal. " The supporters of 
Naturalism," it is suggested, " differ widely from 
the upholders of Religion. They promulgate no 
arbitrary fancies : they rely on observation and 
not on authority ; they modestly confine them- 
selves to statements which can be verified ; they 
do not deal in mysteries." 

No one of these claims can be made good, 
not even the claim to absolute independence of 
authority. The masters of Natural Science, it is 
true, have set a most noble example of fresh and 
independent investigation. In this matter the 
theologian cannot do better than humbly take 
them as his models. But reliance on authority 
is a matter for individual self-examination. Have 
we not all relied much — have we not most of us 
relied too much — on the authority of those very 
masters who taught the lesson of free inquiry ? 
Are we aware how many of our physical convic- 
tions have been adopted without any personal 
investigation at all, but simply because the edu- 
cated men of our generation agreed to accept 
them ? We are apt to despise the Middle Ages 
for their reliance on Aristotle. He was the 
greatest observer of Nature with whom they were 
acquainted. Have we never exhibited an equally 
uncritical trust ? 

Again, though there are few virtues more at- 
tractive to this generation than intellectual 
modesty — a fact to which Agnosticism has owed 
much of its popularity — it must be remembered 
164 



AGNOSTICISM 

that Agnosticism does not say merely " I do not 
know." It declares positively that on certain 
subjects knowledge is unattainable. There is no 
special modesty in affirming that everything in 
heaven and earth can be described in the terms 
of one's own philosophy. 

Nor is it true that Naturalism succeeds in 
eliminating all mystery from the world. When 
Haeckel tells us that " the Universe or cosmos is 
eternal, infinite, illimitable," and that " its sub- 
stance with its two attributes (matter and 
energy) fills infinite space and is in eternal 
motion," he may be right or he may be wrong. 
But unquestionably he is speaking of subjects 
difficult to grasp. The assertion that God existed 
from all eternity, whether true or false, is ad- 
mittedly difficult. Why should less difficulty 
arise with an eternal movement, an infinitely 
extended substance ? That which is inimitably 
extended — which possesses size and yet is of no 
size in particular — will seem to some to be, not 
merely mysterious, but self-contradictory. 

Again, is the elimination of mystery always a 
proof of correctness ? Can we lay it down that 
nothing can exist except what can be readily 
understood ? A prejudice exists against the 
belief in a fixed objective standard of right and 
wrong, beauty and ugliness. " If the distinction 
between good and bad exists in our minds only, 
then," it is said, " it is merely a mental fact, and 
quite easily intelligible. If, on the other hand, 

165 



CHALLENGE OF UNIVERSE 

we hold that there is a real goodness and a real 
beauty, independent of conscious minds, then the 
question arises where and how this distinction 
exists. It is not a fact in the material world ; it 
is not a fact of conscious experience ; what then 
is it ? Had we not better say with Huxley that 
except material facts, and mental facts, and the 
relations between them, there are no other 
objects of knowledge ? Had we not better reject 
such mysterious figments as an objective standard 
of goodness and beauty ? ' But the interesting 
fact is that common sense refuses to make this 
rejection. Whatever difficulties may be subse- 
quently raised, we all understand quite well what 
is meant by saying that a thing is really right or 
wrong. The supporters of Naturalism themselves 
have given noble witness to this doctrine. They 
maintain the duty of a Galileo to stand firm 
against a world of persecutors. Could you hold 
to an objective standard of duty in a more abso- 
lute form ? 



Much, then, of the common defence of 
Naturalism rests on prejudices which will not 
bear examination. Thus, when Naturalism 
limits the Universe to those facts which can be 
investigated by Natural Science — when it denies 
God and a future life — it must surely have some- 
thing better to go upon than the purely negative 
principle that these things have not come within 
166 



AGNOSTICISM 

our experience, and therefore they cannot be. It 
must be tacitly employing some principle of 
limitation of a more positive character. 

In the writings of eminent Agnostics we may 
learn what this positive principle is. They are 
impressed with the aesthetic unity of nature as 
they conceive it. Huxley in an eloquent passage 
compared the course of Nature to the changing 
scenes of a kaleidoscope ; and opined that if we 
could only forget our individual sufferings — as of 
unregarded animalcules who had somehow got 
between the bits of glass of the kaleidoscope — the 
spectacle of these changing scenes, of which each 
is the logical result of the preceding one in accord- 
ance with those principles which we call the laws 
of Nature, would fill us with complete intellectual 
satisfaction, with the Amor Intellectualis Dei. To 
every one who has ever felt the sublimity of that 
iron necessity, by which in Nature events appear 
to follow events in inevitable sequence, this 
enthusiasm will be readily intelligible. He will 
understand the resistance which is provoked by 
the doctrines of religion. In such a mood it is no 
welcome thought that this iron law may be but 
the will of a Power Who can change it, Who can 
suspend its operation by occasional miracle, Who 
intends to bring the whole stately procession of 
events to an abrupt end at the Day of Judgment. 
The modern reader, even if on reflection he is 
still a believer in miracle himself, must feel some 
sympathy with the youthful heroine of Bret 

167 



CHALLENGE OF UNIVERSE 

Harte's tale, who when a canting divine tries to 
check her astronomical enthusiasm by the re- 
minder that astronomical laws were for once 
suspended, when at Joshua's command the moon 
stood still in the valley of Ajalon, exclaims with 
an oath that it is a lie, and that she does not 
believe it. The breaking of natural law seems an 
offence against aesthetic congruity ; and therefore 
the very suggestion of such a breach is received 
with indignation. It is as though since " the first 
seeds whereof the world did spring " had agreed 
(according to the poet's mythology)* 

To leave their first disordered combating 
And in a dance such measure to observe 
As all the world their motion should preserve, 

we had got the measure so beaten into our souls, 
that even in thought we can hardly bear to break 
the rhythm. 



t( 



But," the agnostic may reply, " though these 
aesthetic comparisons are in their way quite apt, 
though I perceive that the unchanging order of 
Nature is sublime, it is not because of its sublimity 
that I believe in it. Nature, as I conceive it, 
agrees with my ideal of a rational order ; but I 
utterly reject the principle that what is demanded 
by this ideal must therefore occur." We can 
only ask him whether this answer will survive a 
searching self-examination. Our agnostic rejects 
God and the Supernatural. Why ? Not because 

* Sir J. Davies, The Antiquity of Dancing. 
168 



AGNOSTICISM 

these beliefs are directly opposed to experience. 
No one can claim to have experienced God's non- 
existence. Nor can experience show us that there 
is no future life. On these matters sensible 
experience and mathematical proof (as we have 
seen) are alike silent. Nor, again, can our denial 
rest upon the supposed self-evident principle of 
the indestructibility of matter and energy. Grant 
this principle to be as self-evident as you will, it 
does not prove the continued regularity of Nature.* 
By this process of discovering the inadequacy of 
the reasons commonly given, we may arrive at the 
real reason on which the denial of religious beliefs 
is based. | An immense number of modern men 
are so much impressed with the sublimity of 
Nature that they cannot conceive it to be but a 

* See above, chap, iv, p. 40 ; cf. p. 228. 

f See Mr. Russell's Problems of Philosophy, chap, vi, p. 99. 
He says very truly that " the belief that the sun will rise to- 
morrow might be falsified if the earth came suddenly into 
contact with a large body which destroyed its rotation ; but the 
laws of motion and the law of gravitation would not be infringed 
by that event." But he is surely wrong when he continues that 
" the business of science is to find uniformities, such as the laws 
of motion and the law of gravitation, to which, so far as our 
experience extends, there are no exceptions." This at least is not 
the sole business of science. The further you advance along 
this path, the nearer you come to the purely formal principles, 
such as that nothing happens without some cause, that there is 
some order of Nature. Our aim in Science is not merely to get 
to principles so general that they cannot be contradicted, but to 
discover what is likely to happen. Science is a study of reality 
— of the actual. Thus it may be of more importance, scientifically 
as well as practically, to know that the sun will rise, than to 
know that even if it didn't the more general laws of Nature might 
still remain unviolated. 

169 



CHALLENGE OF UNIVERSE 

part of a wider whole. Their imagination utterly 
fails to construct an artistic Whole worthy to 
include " this present world " as a mere episode 
within itself. " A very pretty poem, Mr. Pope," 
said a critic of his Iliad or Odyssey, "but it is not 
Homer." "A very charming imagination," say 
many, speaking of the gorgeous visions of the 
Apocalypse, " but it is not Nature." Such minds, 
when they speak of a rational Universe, think of 
such a Universe as filled Professor Huxley with 
the Amor Intellectualis Dei. 

It is obvious that on such grounds a vigorous 
defence of Naturalism may be made. But it is 
equally clear that, defended on such grounds, 
Naturalism must descend from its pedestal. Or 
— to change the metaphor — if the Universe as 
conceived by Naturalism and the Universe as 
conceived in Christian Theology are both de- 
fended as embodiments of the ideal of reason, 
Naturalism and Theology enter the fight on equal 
terms. Both are forms of Optimism, and our 
decision in favour of one or of the other depends 
ultimately on the particular standard of good and 
evil which we adopt. 



170 



CHAPTER XIII 

SPECIAL DIFFICULTIES 

Religion, however, as we must still admit, has 
special difficulties of its own. 

First, there is the difficulty of imagining a 
Future Life. It is not easy to frame such a 
picture as will satisfy the mind ; and yet it is 
unsatisfactory if Religion presents us with the 
prospect of a life which no one could really 
desire. 

The difficulty arises when we try to conceive 
the Future Life in a form at once attractive and 
complete. The heavenly scenes described in 
certain Mediaeval hymns, and painted in certain 
Mediaeval pictures, are full of beauty. But we 
cannot seriously regard the heaven which they 
depict as a home in which we could ourselves be 
happy. The man who has come into contact 
with the varied spiritual interests of modern 
life — with the many subjects touched on, say, in 
Goethe's Faust — cannot be, and ought not to 
be, satisfied with a state of bliss adequate to 
simpler needs : 

The shout of them that triumph 
The song of them that feast : 

171 



CHALLENGE OF UNIVERSE 

yet if we attempt to fill out the Mediaeval repre- 
sentations of heaven with additions drawn from 
the distinctive experiences of modern life, we 
sacrifice the unity and congruity which gave 
these earlier representations their charm, and 
produce a mere jumble of discordant features. 

There is an element of truth, then, in Matthew 
Arnold's criticism of the conception of heaven in 
" our English popular religion." The garlands, 
the trees, the fountains, the flowers, the harmony 
of falling waters, human voices, and musical in- 
struments — of which according to him the popular 
picture of heaven is composed — may justly be 
described, he thinks, as " poor fragments all of 
this low earth." In the wording of this criticism 
we have some ground for complaint. It is 
strange that a poet should have nothing to say of 
roses, lilies, trees, and falling waters but that 
they are low and poor. As elements in a perfect 
human existence, if such an existence is con- 
ceivable at all, these natural objects must 
surely have their place. We should miss them 
if they were absent. But the critic's real ob- 
jection is not to the separate features, but 
to the picture as a whole. " Yet who," he 
asks, " can devise any conception of a future 
state of bliss which shall bear close examination 
better ? " 

Now, if by devising a conception of a future 
life he means constructing a detailed programme, 
172 



SPECIAL DIFFICULTIES 

we may admit that this is beyond our powers. 
If some one had actually partaken in the heavenly 
life, and then returned again to earth, even so he 
might well be unable to describe heaven in terms 
intelligible to those who had not seen it. An 
intelligent foreigner who had graduated at a Con- 
tinental University, decided to spend a year at 
Oxford. Meeting an Oxford man who knew 
something of the difference between England and 
the Continent, he asked for a description of 
Oxford life. The description was given with some 
wealth of detail ; but the foreigner could not 
understand it. He was able to form no concep- 
tion of what Oxford could be like. It was only 
after he had lived there himself that he exclaimed, 
" You told me, and I could not understand your 
description. Now I come here ; and it is all 
exactly as you said." 

The moral of this story is plain. The believer 
in a future life may be suffered to describe his 
faith in general terms. It is unreasonable to ask 
for details. Each age as it passes brings to man- 
kind new forms of activity and enjoyment. In a 
perfect life we may be convinced that every one 
of these will be present. Heaven, if it is to be 
heaven, must be the home of wide human sym- 
pathies : a place where we shall all understand, 
even if we do not all engage in them, all the 
manifold functions both of active and of contem- 
plative life ; where our heart will not be closed 
even to those delights which are not specially 

173 



CHALLENGE OF UNIVERSE 

congenial with our natural temperament ; where 
we shall share, at least by sympathy, the special 
joys of the saint, the scholar, the thinker, the 
lover, the sportsman, the warrior, the man of 
business : where, looking back with more in- 
telligence upon our earthly life, we shall find the 
very divergence of taste which has divided us on 
earth to be but a closer bond of union in heaven. 
Just as it is often the travelled man who best 
understands his own country, so an association 
with all the types of humanity which have in- 
habited this globe from the days of the palaeolithic 
man onwards, might well lead us to understand 
better the peculiar gifts which are individually 
our own. We may even hope to gain such 
increased sympathy with others that it is no 
longer a pain, but a pure delight, to look into 
happiness through another man's eyes. Even in 
this life our isolation is far from being complete. 
We may often — perhaps always except when the 
thought of his happiness turns our minds to our 
own privations — receive genuine happiness from 
the happiness of another. We can almost feel 
the pain of a man who, standing close beside us, 
is hurt or wounded. Men have been known to 
swoon at the breaking of another's bone. Thus, 
if in heaven we could enter as much into our 
neighbour's pleasure as we do here into his pain, 
then a type of existence is at least conceivable 
which shall contain every element of perfect 
happiness. Yet we may be still able to frame no 
174 



SPECIAL DIFFICULTIES 

artistic picture of a life uniting such immense 
diversity of good things. 



But apart from this general difficulty there are 
more special ones. Since new difficulties are sure 
to occur to the human mind in each generation, 
this subject can never be treated with complete- 
ness. The utmost we can do is to examine one 
or more of the objections which sound most 
formidable, and to show that they are not so 
unanswerable as they appear. 

Take this modern rendering of an ancient prob- 
lem. " The thing I loved," says the hero of 
Miss Schreiner's admirable story,* " was a woman 
proud and young ; it had a mother once, who 
dying kissed her little baby, and prayed God that 
she might see it again. If it had lived the loved 
thing would itself have had a son, who, when he 
closed the weary eyes, and smoothed the wrinkled 
forehead of his mother, would have prayed God 
to see that old face smile again in the hereafter. 
To the son heaven will be no heaven if the sweet 
worn face is not in one of the choirs : he will look 
for it through the phalanx of God's glorified 
angels ; and the youth will look for the maid, and 
the mother for the baby. And whose then shall 
she be at the resurrection of the dead ? ' 

The difficulty here raised may at first sight 

* The Story of an African Farm, Part II, chap. xiii. 

175 



CHALLENGE OF UNIVERSE 

seem insuperable. If the longings of all three 
hearts are to be satisfied, then at the Resurrec- 
tion, it is argued, the woman must appear at once 
as new-born baby, grown-up girl, and aged mother. 
But is it certain that the longings which are 
really felt can be satisfied only under these im- 
possible conditions ? What the mourner desires 
above all is to meet again the identical person 
whom he has lost, not that person in the last phase 
in which he knew him. It happens often that the 
great joy of meeting an old friend is to find how 
entirely, in spite of changed opinions and changed 
appearance, he is at heart the same person 
whom we knew long ago. With persons of shallow 
character it is otherwise. The boy who seemed 
so chivalrous and original has his soul now 
fettered to the routine work of his office. The 
girl who was such a good companion has now no 
characteristics except the manners of her set, and 
no interests but the usual interests of her social 
class. Yet even in these cases it is conceivable 
that there may happen in heaven what sometimes 
happens on earth. There may be a re-emergence 
of the soul as we knew it in youth. The freshness 
of individuality may be restored. It may even be 
restored in a form which shows that the inter- 
mediate period of conventionality and worldliness 
had its own value in the development of the 
personality. For, though it is the person as such 
that we value most, each separate phase has its 
charm ; the mellowness of our age, the vigour of 
176 



SPECIAL DIFFICULTIES 

our prime, the freshness of our infancy. These 
distinct charms — so Miss Schreiner's hero argues — 
cannot be present together. The son, the youth, 
the mother, must one or other of them be dis- 
appointed. But are these various qualities es- 
sentially incompatible ? It has been held that the 
dead are to be restored at the Resurrection in 
full vigour of mind and body as in the prime of 
life. The man who has lived to old age, and then 
has been restored to full strength at the resurrec- 
tion of the dead, need not be conceived as losing 
in that restoration all the special charms he has 
acquired during the patient weariness of declining 
years. There is nothing monstrous or unex- 
ampled in the union of youthful fire with the 
broad judgment of old age. There are some men 
who cannot but recognize that they themselves 
retain in mature life in a quite unusual degree the 
feelings and instincts of their youth. Again, there 
is nothing monstrous and unexampled in the 
restoration of vigour after a temporary eclipse. 
Men who have sunk into premature old age 
through ill-health have sometimes regained all 
their powers when health has come back to them. 
Yet it is not in the least needful that as strength 
returns they should forget the special experiences 
of their time of weakness. There is, in fact, 
ample earthly analogy for things which, when 
alleged of heaven, are said to be contradictory 
and inconceivable. Thus, it is far from certain 
that in every case a son must experience dis- 

m 177 



CHALLENGE OF UNIVERSE 

appointment at the Resurrection if a mother rose 
again as in her prime ; if that which he had sown 
in weakness was raised in power. In the case put 
by Miss Schreiner there is nothing essentially incon- 
ceivable in a resurrection which should satisfy the 
heart's desires both of the lover and the son. 

The case of the dying mother parting from her 
infant is no doubt more difficult. All depends 
upon what she actually hoped and thought ; and 
in such matters there is little uniformity in human 
feelings. Her chief desire may have been that 
the child too might die, so that she might take it 
with her. Or, again, she may have dwelt chiefly 
on the hope that she might be permitted to watch 
over the child, herself unseen, during the progress 
of its early years. In God, it is sometimes said, 
the dead are nearer to us than the living. But, 
whatever wide variety of feeling is conceivable, 
it must surely be extremely rare that any mother 
should feel the desire which Miss Schreiner's 
argument requires. A mother can hardly wish 
that, after growing up on earth, the child should 
be put back to a state of infancy in heaven. If a 
woman has once accepted as inevitable the part- 
ing from her child, whether through death or 
through mere absence, the very last thing she can 
seriously desire is that its development should be 
arrested at the moment of parting. In those 
families where the generations have succeeded 
each other rapidly, a man may still be thought of 
by his mother primarily as her first-born, the 
178 



SPECIAL DIFFICULTIES 

child she has reared — and towards her he may 
still retain the affectionateness of boyhood — to 
his wife he may be primarily the lad who won her 
love, while to his grown-up sons and daughters 
he may speak with the mature authority of a 
father. In this case there has been no parting. 
" He has changed," his friends may say, " but we 
have not lost him. Yet if we had lost him, and 
if at the Resurrection he were restored to us much 
as he is now — if his mother had died when he was 
a child, if he himself had died when his children 
were young, leaving his wife a widow — need any 
one of his family, mother, wife, or children, feel any 
element of disappointment in such a restoration ? ' 
The mother, it is probable, would not so much wish 
for a different restoration from this, as complain 
that, even in the best restoration she could hope for, 
there is something which she has lost for ever. ' It 
is others who nursed him. By my early death I lost 
what not even heaven can give me back again." 

Thus the real difficulty is not that which Miss 
Schreiner suggests — namely, that the joys which 
the three friends would chiefly desire are mutually 
incompatible — but the sense that there are some 
losses which nothing can make good. This is a 
very common feeling in many varied relations. 
To attain the object of one's desires later on is 
not always as good as attaining it at first. There 
are some men with whom the greatest triumphs 
of adult life have been no compensation for 
failure at school. It is not every one to whom the 

179 



CHALLENGE OF UNIVERSE 

highest parliamentary honours in his later years 
would really make up for the disappointment of 
losing his first election. Yet, even so, we may ask 
whether there is any one thing in the world about 
which we can say, " If I miss this good thing now, 
it is absolutely inconceivable that it can ever be 
restored to me in any context whatsoever " ? The 
experience of life has shown most of us that the 
disappointments of youth are not always so irre- 
mediable as we thought at the time. It is not 
only that we forget. The very joys of which we 
had said, " It is now or never : unless I can have 
it in this form I can never have it at all," have 
sometimes come to us with complete satisfaction 
in a new and unexpected context ; so that at the 
end we exclaim, " The compensation here has in 
it no element of disappointment. If I had known 
in my keenest fits of despair just what awaited me 
later, even then I should have felt that, when the 
time came, the reversal of my ill-fortune would be 
complete." The wheel sometimes, even in this 
life, turns the full circle ; and the whirligig of 
time brings in full its revenges and compensations. 
Perhaps, then, all our difficulties arise because 
we limit the possibilities of heaven unduly. The 
answer of Christ to the Sadducee conveys the very 
opposite moral to that which has been perversely 
drawn from it. We err if we attribute to heaven 
the exact limitations of this earth. 



tt 



Still," it may be said, " you have not touched 
180 



SPECIAL DIFFICULTIES 

the most significant element in the pathos of 
human life. There is always the fading of the 
past. Even if our children live, their childhood 
dies. That which gave us delight exists nowhere 
in the world. We have in its stead the growing 
boy or girl ; the substitute we have learned to 
accept in its place. But it is only thoughtlessness 
which sees no loss in this substitution. The sad- 
ness which fills the mind which contemplates the 
vanishing beauties of Venice or of Nuremburg — 
this, if we look below the surface, gives the 
character to human life in general ; a character 
from which not even heaven could escape, unless 
for the joy and movement of life as we know it 
were substituted the lifeless repose of the Byzan- 
tine mosaic." 

Lamentations in this vein are characteristic of 
an age that loves history. Yet it is worth while 
to point out that the passage of time is not always 
felt to bring loss. The sense of loss, therefore, is 
due, not to time and change as such, but to special 
circumstances. At the end of the performance of 
some favourite Symphony, the First Movement 
has already faded into the past. If this is the 
last performance we shall ever hear from the same 
conductor and the same performers, the conclu- 
sion may bring feelings of melancholy and regret. 
But under ordinary circumstances we have no 
such feelings. The music has ended, but it has 
not vanished. It is present and accessible ; a 
working element in the life we live. And so it 

181 



CHALLENGE OF UNIVERSE 

is with all those elements of our past life and 
history which are fully preserved for us in records 
or in pictures, in common and public memory, in 
their social and political effects. The victory of 
Waterloo must have been as fully present to the 
victor to the last day of his life as at the moment 
when the battle was won. In such cases the past 
lives in the present. To every mind to whom the 
word " God ' has any meaning — indeed, for all 
who conceive that there is in the world any such 
element of permanence as is implied in our ad- 
mission that statements which concern the past, 
if true once, are true for ever — it is at least an 
intelligible assertion that our whole past may 
conceivably be as really present to us for all 
eternity as the crucial events of our personal or 
national history are present to us now. If the 
opening notes of a melody had become nothing 
to us before its close, we should never hear a 
melody as such. The notes are still present and 
effective, though they have ceased to sound. 
There is, in principle, nothing difficult or unfami- 
liar in the hope that in God every single incident 
in the earthly history of our race may be present 
and accessible, a living and working fact for all 
eternity in the heavenly life of mankind. 



Yet we must not leave this subject without 
recurring to the note of warning. If we wish the 
belief in a future life to be taken seriously, the 
182 



SPECIAL DIFFICULTIES 

whole question must be handled with boldness. 
There is no attractiveness in a hope of heaven 
which ignores our real aspirations. It is wise, 
however, neither to give too free a rein to our 
imagination, nor to be discouraged at the failure 
of the imagination to deal adequately with these 
matters. The great artist, as we see in the case 
of Milton, can weld into a harmonious whole what 
to us would have seemed beforehand to be but a 
chaos of discordant elements. Things which have 
seemed to us irreconcilable, the artist may unite 
by a flash of his intuition. And Nature is an 
artist of the first rank. For the greatest artists 
her work is the model. But not only are the 
artists her scholars and her copyists; they are 
also her creation. She produces them from the 
storehouse of her inexhaustible resources. If we 
continue to use the word " Nature " in its widest 
sense, our very hopes of heaven themselves are of 
her making. What, therefore, she has blended 
in our hopes, she may blend yet more har- 
moniously in our fruition. 



183 



CHAPTER XIV 

GOD 

Another class of difficulties is concerned, not 
with Heaven, but with God. " The God to which 
the argument points," it may be said, " is cer- 
tainly a God with plenty to do.* What could be 
a more laborious undertaking than the ceaseless 
planning of delicate effects of colour in every part 
of the material Universe ? No less laborious, 
and much more unsavoury, must be His super- 
intendence of the processes of birth and of diges- 
tion, of the circulation of the blood, of the 
chemistry of respiration. Thus the Argument 
from Design or any variant of it, so far as it gives 
us a God at all, represents Him as devoting a 
great part of His attention to menial tasks. Such 
a God cannot say with Teucer in the Ajax f that 
He practises no base mechanical art ; and this 
difficulty has been felt acutely by religious men 
themselves ; as is shown by the attempts of the 
Gnostics and others to frame a theory of God 
which shall remove Him as far as possible from 
contact with material things." 

The answer to this objection is that mechanical 

* Cf. De Natura Deorurn, Bk. II, 23, 59 ; cf. Bk. I. 
f Line 1121. 

184 



GOD 

work is base when it is divorced from thought, 
but not otherwise. To the mountain-climber the 
overcoming of material obstacles is an end in 
itself. Again, there is nothing servile in the work 
of the skilled gardener. In all ages Achilles 
would have been reckoned a nobler type of the 
heroic warrior than the man who merely devises 
successful campaigns in his study. Untiring 
activity, and a mind bent on mechanical details, 
are consistent, not only with dignity, but with 
mental repose. Beethoven intent on the execu- 
tion of the runs and arpeggios of his own Sonata 
Appassionata * is a figure neither restless nor 
undignified. Indeed, religion might well take him 
as an earthly parallel to those who, receiving the 
rest that remaineth for the people of God, never- 
theless rest not day nor night in their thanks- 
givings and praises. There is nothing inconsistent 
with dignity in activity as such, nor in attention 
to a multiplicity of details, so long as the details 
do not distract the mind from its complete unity 
of purpose, feeling, and conception. There is 
nothing inconsistent with freedom in the task of 
superintending the perpetual repetitions which 
occur in Nature ; since these repetitions resemble, 
not the meaningless iterations of insanity, but the 
significant iterations of the Fine Arts. It is the 
Fine Arts, again, which afford us an analogy for 
understanding the relation of God to human life 
in its obscener aspects. The tragedy of Macbeth 

* Op. 57. 

185 



CHALLENGE OF UNIVERSE 

is a greater and fuller work of art, as we saw, in 
virtue of some of its less pleasing incidents. The 
Divine Comedy of Dante would be impoverished 
beyond description by the omission of the In- 
ferno ; and some of its details which are in- 
dividually most offensive contribute to the poem 
as a whole an element which we could not spare.* 
It cannot be said that here aesthetic parallels are 
out of place ; since the whole objection we are 
considering is based on considerations which are 
predominantly aesthetic. The obscene elements, 
whether in a work of human art or in the Universe, 
can only be judged justly when seen in relation to 
the purport of the whole. 

" But," it may be said, " the chief burden of 
the difficulty, as most men feel it, lies not in the 
thought of a God engrossed in unworthy 
activities ; but in the thought that He inflicts 
manifold sufferings upon those whom He calls 
His children and His friends. This objection is 
twofold. First, the actual sins and sufferings of 
mankind are such that it is hard to justify the 
God Who allows them to happen. Secondly, if 
even for our own good God inflicts such evils upon 
us, does there not arise an intolerable personal 
relation between God and man ? We could no 
more make friends with such a God than with 
the angel in the poem who steals his host's silver 
cup to cure him of his excessive attachment to 

* Inferno, xxviii, 22-30 ; xxi, 137-139 ; xvii, 74, 75. 
186 



GOD ' 

worldly possessions. Such acts, however well- 
intentioned, are utterly averse to the spirit of 
friendship. They must utterly destroy both 
confidence and sympathy. The same objection 
holds against all Providential explanations of 
evil. Life becomes a sort of play or game ; a 
sort of obstacle-race with obstacles which need 
not have existed, but are planned to give our 
faculties exercise, to test or develop our endurance. 
Can the God Who forms such a plan look His own 
suffering creatures in the face without shame ? 
Can we conceive that the God of the New Testa- 
ment — the Father of Jesus Christ — could avow 
such a policy even to the meanest of human 
beings ? Can we conceive Him as saying even to 
King Bomba of Naples, ' It was I Who de- 
liberately placed you amid strong temptations : 
it was I Who gave you a nature prone to yield to 
them ; the result is a career of shame and failure ; 
but the reprobation of mankind which has fol- 
lowed has been a witness to the dignity of the 
Moral Law sufficient to justify the experiment.' 
If the Creator, after so describing His policy, 
turned to exhortation — if He said, 4 Now repent : 
trust Me, and I will save you : ' must not the 
answer be, ' I can never trust One Who has made 
me the victim of an experiment so cruel and so 
wanton ' ? " 

It is well that difficulties that are felt keenly 
should be expressed frankly. They are perhaps 

187 



CHALLENGE OF UNIVERSE 

less unanswerable than they seem. With regard 
to the first objection — the difficulty of justifying 
the various evils that exist — we ought always to 
ask ourselves in respect to each one, Do I really 
wish it away ? Should I seriously think the 
world better if it had not existed — if it had lacked 
the heroic sufferings of Socrates, the manly 
patience of the poor and the oppressed ? In each 
individual case it is our duty to restrain oppres- 
sion and to punish the oppressor. But if by a 
word we could make sure that all oppression 
should henceforth vanish from the earth, are we 
certain that this is a word which we should be 
doing right to speak ? 

It is often the very men who are most sensitive 
to individual evils who are most conscious of the 
goodness of the wiiole. The poet, whose highest 
function is in tragedy, yet makes life the theme 
of his praises. St. Paul, who seeks deliverance 
from this present evil world, asserts that nothing 
is unclean of itself, that the earth is the Lord's 
and the fullness thereof. The saint who has 
fought a lifelong battle against sin, exclaims on 
his deathbed, " Glory be to God for all things." 
Thus if we are asked, about any one evil thing, 
whether we are absolutely certain that the world 
as a whole would be the better for its removal, it 
is rarely easy to give a positive answer. There 
are some, no doubt, who hold that the world 
would be better if it contained no evil at all. The 
ablest upholder of this view at the present time 
188 



GOD 

is Dr. Rashdall. But what would Dr. Rashdall 
feel, if he learnt that there were serious grounds 
for suspecting that, though the dialogue narrated 
in the Phcedo took place much as Plato reported 
it, yet Socrates in fact was not under sentence of 
death, but merely believed himself to be so, while 
his friends humoured his delusion ? If the delu- 
sion was quite complete, Socrates would still be a 
noble figure. Yet if, after all, he was the victim, 
not of persecution, but of persecution-mania, 
this theory would sadly spoil the story.* The 
decisive refutation of the theory would surely 
be as gratifying to Dr. Rashdall as to the 
rest of the learned world. He must surely, 
for once, find himself rejoicing in the reality of 
evil. 

The second objection is in effect that Providence 
— so far as it consists in the infliction of evil — is a 
wanton playing with souls, a wanton trifling with 
serious interests. The God — it is said — Who 
brings about a European war because men have 
" forgotten Him " is a God Who cares for nothing 
so long as His own vanity is satisfied. He is like 
the tyrant who should desolate a province 
because its inhabitants had omitted to pay him 
the customary acts of polite acknowledgment. 
If we look at the matter from this point of 
view it is natural that we should exclaim with 
a modern writer, " Strange that believers in a 

* And cf. p. 191. 

189 



CHALLENGE OF UNIVERSE 

divine revelation seem unable to conceive a 
decent God ! " * 

But such a view misconceives the meaning of 
religious language. To " forget God " means, in 
the mouth of the religious man, to forget righteous- 
ness ; to forget just dealing, mercy, and truth. 
If God vindicates righteousness — in which we on 
the rational side of our nature have interest as 
well as He— He is at least not inflicting pain for a 
trivial reason. The punishment of the Pharaohs 
and the Bombas is richly deserved. If they go 
unpunished too long, it is the natural instinct of 
mankind to demand that God shall show His 
power ; and the dead weight of indifference which 
is the chief enemy of every reformer — the in- 
difference of the multitude which is careless of 
truth, careless of human suffering — is an object 
of just wrath, no less than are the crimes of the 
more conspicuous sinner. If, further, we once 
perceive that apart from evil certain of the best 
of good things f cannot be realized — that the per- 
mission of evil by God is the only way to the full 
attainment of victory by the spirit of man — then 
there can no longer be any suspicion that God's 
providential dealing is a mere play, a cruel ex- 
periment of which we are the suffering victims. 
If this is the only way by which the fullness of 
good may be attained, if moreover God Himself 
shares with us to the full in all the sufferings we 

* See Religion and the War, Charles T. Gorham, p. 11 
(Rationalist Press Association). f See chap. i. 

190 



GOD 

endure — if He is ever " afflicted in the afflictions 
of His people " and feels as His own the sufferings 
of the least of His brethren* — then there is no 
justification for the impression that God is treat- 
ing men as mere pawns in His game. Only 
through the overcoming of the opposition of that 
which exalts itself against righteousness — only 
through the evil will of man subdued after 
success by failure, punishment, repentance — can 
righteousness gain its complete triumph. This 
triumph is far from being merely spectacular. 
No one had deeper insight into the need of such 
spiritual victory than Dante ; yet we shall hardly 
suspect that Dante found merely spectacular 
enjoyment in his own sufferings. As religion 
conceives the matter, all is done in deadly earnest : 
suffering and temptation are the only means by 
which the perfecting of the human spirit can be 
achieved ; and God is at all points Himself our 
fellow-sufferer. 



Thus the difficulties that we are now consider- 
ing arise, in the main, from an arbitrary and 
mythological conception of God, which is not 
that of the religious man, and is not the just out- 
come of any reasonable theistic argument. This 
mythological conception is presupposed in the 
dialogue which our supposed objector imagines 

* Isaiah lxiii, 9 ; St. Matt, xxv, 40, 45 ; cf. Judges x, 16 ; 
Romans viii, 26. 

191 



CHALLENGE OF UNIVERSE 

between the Creator and King Bomba. God, 
however, as religion conceives Him, is not to be 
identified with the Divine Father of the poets. 
He is almost as unlike the God of Paradise Lost 
as He is unlike the Homeric Zeus. The God of 
religion is no mere character in the drama of his- 
tory, external to us as are the other persons with 
whom we come in contact. He is rather the 
author of the whole ; the poet Who is at once each 
of the characters and more than any * ; the God 
in Whom we live and move and have our being ; 
our own inmost self f ; the very principle of life 
on which our own life and individuality is based, 
Whose will is at the root of all our most personal 
activities ; the Giver even of the very strength 
by which we resist Him.J At the basis even of 
the flagrant rebellion of a Bomba or a Pharaoh 
there lies some thought, some ideal; something 
therefore which must be conceived as having its 
place among the conceptions of the divine reason, 
something which is not utterly outside the sym- 
pathy of the Divine Artist. Again, the true 
Moral Law is not entirely absent from the mind 
even of the worst of criminals. The wrath of 
God speaks to them as something not wholly 
alien from themselves, but in the accusing voice 
of their own conscience. Thus they do not stand 

* That the poet should be in turn each of his characters is 
quite consistent with the recognition that one of them may speak 
the poet's own ultimate view in a special sense. 

f Cf. St. John, xvii, 2, 21, 23; xiv, 1, 4, 5. 

$ Exodus ix, 16 ; Romans ix, 17. 

192 



GOD 

towards God in such a purely external relation 
as is implied in our imaginary dialogue. In 
falling under God's wrath they fall also under 
their own. They trust His accusing Voice because 
it speaks within themselves : because it is the 
true language of their own heart. And this 
trust is not always destroyed, even if they come 
to hold that the Inward Voice speaks the will of 
the same God Who also in His Providence has 
hardened their hearts. For proof of this we need 
only turn to history. The prophet is speaking 
the language of piety, not of rebellion, when he 
asks, " Why dost Thou make us to err from Thy 
ways and hardenest our heart from Thy fear ? "* 
Again, the Founder of Christianity recognizes the 
reality of evil and God's power over it, recognizes 
God as the sender or withholder of temptation, 
in the very prayer in which He teaches us to 
regard God as our Father. 

Let us, then, but feel to the full the wickedness 
of oppression, and the justice of the oppressor's 
doom : let us but feel that the great stories of 
the oppressor's overthrow can stir the soul more 
deeply than almost any episode in history : we 
shall then perceive how the oppressor himself, 
from a changed point of view, may come to 
rejoice in his own defeat, and even indirectly in 
the sins and errors which gave occasion to this 
sublime vindication of the Moral Law. '' The 
truth of God hath more abounded through my lie 

* Isaiah lxiii, 17 ; cf. xlv, 5, 7 ; Amos iii, 6. 

N 193 



CHALLENGE OF UNIVERSE 

unto His glory." Such a rejoicing is far from 
making light of evil ; for only to the penitent who 
has renounced evil can such a view of the indirect 
value of evil have any serious significance.* 



We are dealing here with difficulties which lie 
within the religious beliefs themselves. The sug- 
gestion we have to meet is that, even if on general 
grounds we were inclined to believe in God, the 
internal difficulties of the conception of God are 
an insuperable obstacle to faith. We must ask, 
then, what the nature of that conception is. If 
the Theism of the plain man is based upon 
Optimism ; if the belief that the world is a 
rational whole is the foundation of his belief in 
God ; if the plain man's God embodies the plain 
man's ideal ; to what sort of a Theism does his 
Optimism lead him ? The answer must surely 
be that, though the God of popular religion is a 

* We may compare here the case of the man who feels that 
but for his youthful disobedience he would never have really 
known his parents' strength of character. " In a sense," he 
may say, " I can't regret my faults ; for but for them I should 
never have known the patience and forbearance of my father." 
If he added that the memory had always made him feel how 
differently he would have behaved to his father if he could have 
had his time over again, this remark would be perfectly natural. 
If some one — Mr. Bernard Shaw for example — told him that in 
strict logic he ought to feel that, if he could have his time over 
again, he would behave at least as badly, or if he thought that 
his father's patience could have borne yet greater strain, then 
still worse, this advice would be taken for a joke. This com- 
parison, if thought out, is sufficient to refute the usual objections 
to the view expressed above. 

194 



GOD 

Person, He is never a Person merely. " God," it 
has been said, " is everywhere present in human 
life, but He is not a character in history." If we 
conceive of the ultimate law of the Universe — the 
ultimate necessity by which men and all things 
are what they are — as something fundamentally 
good, and also as conscious of itself in such a sense 
that we may enter into communion with it and 
make it the object of our love and worship,* then 
we have the personal God which religion sets 
before us. It is not in this form that the concep- 
tion of God gives rise to the chief objections which 
are brought against it. 

* See Epilogue, below, p. 218. 



195 



CHAPTER XV 

CONCLUSION 

We may now draw together the heads of our 
argument into a single view. 

There is a story, now forgotten, which some 
few years ago was often told in religious circles. 
A certain atheist, it was said, had a friend who 
possessed an Orrery.* The unbeliever, catching 
sight of this machine, asked who had made it. 
His friend answered him ironically. No one, he 
said, had made it. It was a mere collection of 
bits of wood and metal which had somehow come 
together at haphazard. For why not ? If it is 
impossible that the mechanism, by which the 
Orrery copies on a small scale the movements of 
the planets, should be the work of chance, is not 
this still more obviously impossible in the case 
of the planets themselves ? If it cannot be 
chance that brings together the parts of the 
Orrery, how can it be chance which brings 
together the parts of the Universe ? 

Suppose that a conversation on this subject 
should happen to arise, among a group of men of 

* Cf. Cicero, De Natura Deorum, Bk. II, § 88 ; and see chap, v, 
above. 

196 



CONCLUSION 

ordinary education, in a railway carriage or a 
smoking-room. If a believer in God countered 
the attacks of a sceptic by telling this story of 
the Orrery, the company would probably feel that 
the believer had had the best of the argument. 
The man of deep religious experience, it is true, 
seldom cares much for such reasonings. They 
seem to him to establish the existence rather of an 
almighty Watchmaker whose ingenuity we can 
admire, than of a God whom we can worship. 
Still the common sense of the plain man finds in 
them something attractive, and it is well worth 
our while to inquire whether it may not be that, 
here as so often, the plain man is partly right. 

The unbeliever has at the outset an obvious 
retort. " This argument," he will say, " is purely 
ignorant. It can carry weight with those only 
who know no Physical Science ; since it ignores 
the Principle of Uniformity on which Physical 
Science is built." 

But — as we have seen above — we have no 
right to take the uniformity of Nature as a matter 
of course ; nor as a self-evident truth. It is mere 
confusion of thought — though a very common 
confusion — which identifies the uniformity of 
Nature with the principle of inertia,* the prin- 
ciple that things must remain unchanged until 
something changes them. Those who compare 
Nature with the Orrery do not ignore uniformity. 
Rather, it is much in their minds. It is just 

* See p. 163 above. 

197 



CHALLENGE OF UNIVERSE 

because they see this and other examples of 
order, and perceive that such order is not a matter 
of course, that they ask the perfectly reasonable 
question — Is all this order and uniformity an 
accident ? Their argument is a naive way of 
asking this question and giving the answer No. 
If the uniformity of Nature is an accident, what 
right should we have to use it — as we all do use 
it — as a principle of prediction ? 

But this question and answer do not carry us 
far on the road to Theism. When we compare 
the Orrery and the Universe, we are thinking of 
other things besides Uniformity. We may there- 
fore pursue our questionings. Is the beauty of 
the landscape a parallel case to the various 
examples of accidental beauty already given ? 
We call the chance -formed colour- scheme on the 
palette an accident, because the aesthetic prin- 
ciples to which it conforms have had nothing to 
do with its production. If aesthetic principles 
have equally little influence upon Nature — that 
is, none at all — natural beauty would be equally 
an accident. Is it, then, sheer accident that 
Nature never violates the laws of aesthetic har- 
mony, as these are often violated by the dress- 
maker, the gardener, or the architect ? 

Especially we must ask whether beauty can 
be explained away on Darwinian principles. The 
attempts at such explanation rest chiefly, as we 
saw, on the notion that the sense of beauty is an 
198 



CONCLUSION 

illusion : that when we profess to discriminate 
between what is more or less beautiful, we are 
merely thinking of what we have found to be 
more or less pleasant. It is probable, however, 
that Sullivan's Pinafore has given more pleasure 
in a decade than the Passion Music of Bach has 
given in a century. Yet the admiration we ex- 
press for classical music is not all of it in- 
sincere. Most men have the faculty to perceive 
that the melodies of Mozart are more truly 
graceful than a ball-room waltz, even though, 
in our lower and more normal moods, the 
waltz may please us most. And most men, too, 
can be made to perceive that Nature produces 
many forms as truly graceful as the best of 
Mozart's tunes, even though some of these 
forms pass unnoticed and give little pleasure 
except to the chosen few who love them. Thus, 
distinguishing the beautiful from the pleasant, 
we shall see how little of the world's beauty can be 
explained by natural selection.* 

Again, can natural selection explain that ten- 
dency to correctness which we find in human 
thought ? It would be well that those who think 
so should try their skill on some of the laws of 
permutations and combinations, Any man of 
normal intelligence can be made to see that on 
three bells we can ring six changes and no more. 
Yet at what stages in our development can this 

* See chap, x, above. 

199 



CHALLENGE OF UNIVERSE 

knowledge have been of service in the preserva- 
tion of the species ? 

But suppose that we acknowledge in Nature a 
tendency towards physical beauty and mental 
correctness. We still cannot state these ten- 
dencies in the form of unqualified laws. Not all 
thinking leads to true results. Not all forms in 
the world are beautiful, as is plain from the 
extreme hideousness of much recent architecture. 
Is there, then, any wider or more fundamental 
truth than these, which, being true universally, 
is fit to be used as an absolute principle of pre- 
diction ? 

" The ultimate principle of scientific predic- 
tion," it may be said, " is that principle of uni- 
formity which we have already considered in 
another connexion." But uniformity is not abso- 
lutely universal. Some things in Nature remain 
the same ; others become different. History 
repeats itself sometimes ; it does not repeat 
itself always. The sunrise is repeated daily ; 
the changes of the seasons every year ; the brain 
of Shakespeare never. When and where, then, 
are we to expect uniformity ? Mere unthinking 
observation will not decide the question. If we 
reflect, we shall see that the mind requires to 
grasp some general plan or scheme of the world's 
procedure, to enable us to decide when to expect 
uniformity and when to expect change. 

That our predictions are thus based upon our 
200 



CONCLUSION 

conception of a plan, rather than on rules or laws 
in the narrower sense of these terms, will be more 
readily admitted if we remember that the power 
of predicting natural events belonged to mankind 
before the growth of the systematic science 
of modern times. Our modern prediction of 
eclipses is not a whit more rational than the 
confidence of our ruder ancestors in the regular 
return of spring. Our systematic science is built 
upon a foundation of sound, though unsystematic, 
knowledge. This unsystematic knowledge was 
not based on the special formulations which are 
new — the Law of Uniformity, the Permanence of 
Substance, the Conservation of Energy — but on 
that ancient insight into the world's order which, 
when compared with our more modern formula- 
tions, is seen to be at once more comprehensive 
and less abstract than they. 

Can we state this confidence in the world's 
order in the form of a law true without exception ? 
We hold it a universal law that no utter ab- 
surdities can find a place in the Universe. If we 
ask why the Pagan myths are incredible, the 
distinctively modern principles in science do not 
help us to an answer. The Greek gods are no 
more inconsistent with the bare principle of 
uniformity than any other exceptional person- 
alities. The story of the Olympian hierarchy 
does not in its entirety conflict with any of the 
formulated principles of chemistry or physics. 
If we know nothing of the universe except 

201 



CHALLENGE OF UNIVERSE 

what direct experience tells us — if we have no 
knowledge of its character as a complete whole — 
then, as we saw above,* there may be be- 
yond the reach of our telescopes particles of 
matter of unknown powers, rushing towards us in 
unknown numbers at an unknown speed. Given 
so many unknown factors, who can say that such 
an incursion might not repeat at any moment the 
alleged miracles of Orpheus or Amphion ? Thus 
if any one chose to put up a defence of the Myths, 
the formulated principles of Natural Science 
could by themselves do little against him.f 

Still we should not accept the Myths : we should 
continue to reject them. We are convinced that 
the Universe agrees with our conception of a 
rational world, not in respect of uniformity only, 
but in all other respects likewise. If, then — 
pursuing our interrogations — we ask, " Is the 
observed agreement of the world with this 
standard of rationality an accident ? " we shall 
answer that the world must agree with this 
standard, and that it is on this conviction that 
we base our predictions. We are not infallible ; 
but just so far as we are convinced that an 
alleged occurrence would make the world utterly 
grotesque and absurd, so far are we convinced 
that the alleged occurrence did not take place. 
And the negative principle, that absurdities do 
not happen, is not really separable from the 
positive one that the Universe must conform 

* Chap, iv, p. 40. t See Note II at end of Epilogue. 

202 



CONCLUSION 

itself as a whole to the ideal of right reason. 
Here we find the thought which the popular 
arguments are seeking to express. When men 
compare the Universe to an Orrery — when they 
argue that if we saw a fair city we should know 
that it was built by men, not by mice or weasels,* 
and therefore a fortiori that the Universe is not 
the product of blind forces and unconscious 
atoms — what lies behind such arguments is the 
conviction that the world is governed by rational 
principles. The comprehensive law that the 
world agrees with the ideal of reason, can cover 
all such minor laws as those which prescribe 
uniformity and beauty in Nature, and some 
correctness in human thought. The full reali- 
zation of the ideal of reason is the supreme end 
which includes the realization in due measure of 
these lesser ends within itself. 



Our questions have brought us to a point at 
which we can deal with several difficulties that 
may already have occurred to the reader's mind. 
We can see, for one thing, why men who have 
held a materialistic creed sometimes swing round, 
and accept some form of thoroughgoing ortho- 
doxy, with an apparently uncritical haste. We 
saw that no one really believes in a Universe 
which is in conflict with his own serious ideal. 
To many a man the orderly Universe presented 

* De Natura Deorum. 

203 



CHALLENGE OF UNIVERSE 

to him by Naturalism seems wholly satisfactory. 
The strict orderliness of the physical events 
appears to him as the sole rational interest. But 
if such a man comes to see that reason has other 
interests no less rational : if he comes to feel that 
the ultimate defeat of morality and justice — the 
ultimate triumph of dead matter over life and 
reason — is no less a blot on the world's rationality 
than a plunge into physical chaos, that the ulti- 
mate victory of right is no less demanded by 
reason than is physical order, the whole founda- 
tion of his naturalistic creed is shaken. The 
prospect that, as the sun burns out and the earth 
cools, civilization must be overwhelmed and at 
length conscious life must itself perish, affords no 
hope that the defeat of our best spiritual interests 
can be averted. Nor, when we come to this point, 
is it easy to see how the hope of full spiritual victory 
can be realized apart from a future life and bodily 
resurrection, or, at least, apart from something 
which to Naturalism must seem supernatural and 
miraculous . But if once the rationality of the world 
seems to involve the future life, what difficulty is 
there in principle in accepting occasional miracles 
during our present existence ? Few of us have 
the mental energy to think out a creed for our- 
selves. Why, then — it is asked — should we not 
accept, as at least approximately correct, the 
traditional beliefs of the churches ? 

What, again, are we to say of those who profess 
204 



CONCLUSION 

belief in a God of limited powers ? Our argument 
rests on the conviction that the many agreements 
we perceive between the actual world and our 
ideal of what a rational world should be, are no 
accident. But if the principle which orders the 
world in accordance with the rational ideal is not 
the ultimate law of the Universe ; if this prin- 
ciple is but one tendency among others which may 
at times overpower it ; any agreement there may 
be between the world and the ideal of reason is 
but an accident after all. On such a theory the 
principles of right reason may be overpowered at 
any point whatsoever. On this theory, why 
should not God be destroyed, or grow weak, or 
go mad ? Our one guarantee against absurdities 
— against the utter triumph of unreason — can be 
found only in the certainty that the world is 
rational as a whole. Hence, the importance, 
which common sense has always perceived, of 
the problem of evil. If in the whole scheme of 
the Universe any single event occurs which, in 
view of its place in the Universe at large, is ulti- 
mately and absolutely indefensible, the whole 
basis of Optimism and religious faith is destroyed. 
What other principle have we behind right reason 
to regulate the departures from the rational 
standard ? Our real God, on such a theory, is 
the ultimate principle which keeps a ring in the 
battles of Ormuzd and Ahriman. Since ex hypo- 
thesi this ultimate principle is not subject to right 
reason, what guarantee have we as to its action ? 

205 



CHALLENGE OF UNIVERSE 

If the demands of right reason are not the last 
word, who can say whether these demands will be 
fulfilled mostly, or often, or but seldom ? 

Again, we see how to answer those who deny 
religious beliefs on the simple ground that they are 
contrary to experience. They are no more contrary 
to experience than is the state of the world in the 
days when (as some have held) the " glowing ball 
of the earth was formed out of a gaseous mass."* 
It is only the ignorant man who limits his beliefs 
within the bounds of what he has seen. Reason, 
starting from a basis of experience, builds up a 
theory of the Universe as a whole, including the 
far past and the future. And every such theory, 
materialistic or religious, must lead us to believe 
in events which are unlike anything we have 
ourselves experienced. *j" 

Lastly, we learn how to meet the criticism of 
popular and traditional religion implied in Mr. 
Russell's phrase, " The Free Man's Worship." 

* Haeckel, Riddle of the Universe, chap, xiii, 11 : " Monistic 
geogeny." 

t The man who says that he cannot believe, e.g., in a future 
life, because it is " contrary to experience," is at one with those 
who interpret the principle of uniformity as equivalent to the 
statement that " the future resembles the past " or that " all 
parts of the world are alike." So interpreted, the law is simply 
untrue. If, again, we interpret uniformity as equivalent to 
" universal causation," we have here a principle so purely formal 
that it could never by itself be the basis of any prediction. Re- 
flection as to what the uniformity of Nature means will deliver us 
from many errors. 

206 



CONCLUSION 

We must meet it in part by confessing that it is in 
part just. Religion has at times dwelt too much 
upon rewards and punishments. It has spoken 
the language of bondage rather than of freedom. 
It has degraded the service of God to the pru- 
dential avoiding of His judgments. 

Yet the degradation has often been in words 
rather than in thought. Even on the punitive 
conception of religion we must not be unfairly 
severe. It has been the foe to sentimentality, which 
is in religion a deadly enemy to the soul. The 
frail woman who loves to conceive herself under 
sentimental categories — " a charming sinner," a 
" fair penitent " — may learn by the Puritan's stern 
lesson to see wrongdoing as it is. Nor is false sen- 
timent a vice of one sex only. But sentimentality 
has no place in a religion of true freedom.* 

The whole course of this argument should have 
served to bring to light the relation between re- 
ligion and morality. The sudden passage from 
unbelief to orthodox faith is often the direct 
result of a newly acquired sense of the absoluteness 
of moral obligation ; just as the opposite change 
from orthodoxy to unbelief is often the result of 
some moral disillusionment. Moral insight can 
give men grounds for belief — sound, if not explicit 
— apart from evidential reasoning. And it is 
good that so it should be. It is the few who can 
follow chains of reasoning ; but moral obligation, 
in which true freedom lies, is intelligible to all. 

* Cf. Preface, p, xxii. 

207 



EPILOGUE 

A PONS ASINORUM IN PHILOSOPHY 

Throughout the course of the fifteen chapters 
which make up the body of this volume, no use 
has been made of the technical language either 
of the Philosopher or of the Theologian. Tech- 
nical language is useful as a sort of intellectual 
shorthand. But there is always a danger that 
it may conceal obscurity and inconsequence of 
thought. And even where it does not tend to 
confuse the mind of the writer, it often leaves the 
reader with a needless sense of difficulty where 
the subject in itself is quite plain. It is therefore 
good for every writer to practise himself in putting 
his thoughts into plain untechnical English, even 
though technical language may save space and 
labour. 

In the few words, however, that still remain to 
be said, this self-denying ordinance need no 
longer be maintained. As the philosophical 
reader will already have noticed, an important 
part of the argument has been in essence an attack 
upon the doctrine known as Conceptualism. 
Conceptualism asserts that the only real things 
in the world are those which are individual and 
208 



EPILOGUE 

separate ; and treats all the relations between 
them, and all the general notions under which we 
conceive them, as nothing better than mere 
creations of the mind. " Terms," said Newman, 
" sometimes stand for certain ideas existing in 
our own minds and for nothing outside of them. 
All things in the exterior world are unit and in- 
dividual, and are nothing else ; but the mind has 
the gift of bringing before it abstractions and 
generalizations, which have no existence, no 
counterpart, out of it."* 

Now Conceptualism is in this curious position 
that, though no intelligent man who really faces 
the argument against it can continue to hold it, 
yet it was as a matter of fact the creed, not only 
of Newman, but of the great majority of intelli- 
gent men through the whole course of the nine- 
teenth century. We may be sure, too, that it 
will crop up again and again in the future. The 
doctrine seems, at first sight, both attractive and 
convincing. It is also one of those doctrines which 
men are tempted, when they have learnt them, 
to expound in a rhetorical and vituperative 
manner. " Do our pundits at Oxford still need 
to be taught the self-evident truth that general 
ideas exist, and can exist, in the mind alone ? ' 
" Is it really necessary at this time of day to 
correct the erroneous fancy of the Mediaeval 
Schoolmen that Universals can have an ex- 

* Grammar of Assent (Longmans, New Impression, 1916), 
p. 9. 

o 209 



EPILOGUE 

istence independent of the mind which knows 
them ? " 

Among the philosophers, however, of the 
present moment Conceptualism finds few de- 
fenders. The case against it is strong and plain. 
The sun and moon, for example, are unit and 
individual — two separately existing things. The 
knowledge of the relation between them — that 
one is larger than the other — is open only to the 
mind that compares them. Hence, says the Con- 
ceptualist, this relation is a purely mental fact. 
It is based upon the mental act of comparison. 

But this is to put the cart before the horse. 
For let us suppose that no mind had ever com- 
pared them. Their difference of size would not 
be the less real. The relation, then, which is 
expressed when we make a mental comparison of 
their sizes, is not purely in the mind. Only a 
mind can perceive it ; for only a mind can per- 
ceive anything. But it is not the mental com- 
parison which creates the relation. It merely 
recognizes a relation which is there whether 
recognized or not. 

And if the truth that the sun is larger than the 
moon holds good apart from our knowledge of it, 
it is so with other truths also. Take the highest 
number that has ever been individually conceived 
by any mind, divine or human. Suppose it 
multiplied by the next highest number. Ex 
hypothesi the product of this operation has never 
210 



EPILOGUE 

dwelled in a mind. Yet obviously there is a right 
answer to this long sum ; though no one may 
ever take the trouble to find it. Similarly it was 
true, before the time of the early geometer who 
first discovered it, that the interior angles of a 
triangle are equal to two right angles. The 
geometer merely discovers the truths with which 
he deals ; he does not invent them. They would 
have been just as true as they are now, if no 
one had ever known them. That two straight 
lines cannot enclose a space must be clear to 
every rational mind which faces the question. 
But this impossibility would have been just as 
absolute as it is, if no mind had ever faced 
the question at all ; and it is equally valid for 
Theist and for Atheist. 



But here we may take a further step. If we 
see that certain truths are prior to their discovery 
by a thinking mind, it follows that the ideas which 
these truths involve have a like independence. 
They are not the mind's own creation. The 
mind recognizes that they have meaning : but it 
is not this recognition which gives them meaning. 
If in the nature of things two straight lines cannot 
enclose a space, then in the nature of things there 
must be such a thing — such an idea — as straight- 
ness. This truth is hard to express in suitable 
language ; for language has grown up among men 
unaccustomed to specifically philosophic think- 

211 



EPILOGUE 

ing. But the thought with which we are here 
concerned has in itself no special difficulty, if we 
will face it. If the axioms are prior (as we have 
seen) to our thinking ; the ideas which these 
axioms imply are prior to our thinking in like 
manner. The meaning of ideas is something fixed 
and firm ; something which no thinking can think 
away. It is conceivable, perhaps, that nothing 
need have had actual existence ; it is not conceiv- 
able that " being " should have had no meaning ; 
nor that " equality ' and " inequality " should 
have had no meaning, nor that there should have 
been no difference between them. 

Thus we are brought by simple stages — or 
stages which, if difficult, have no difficulty ex- 
cept because such thought is unfamiliar — to the 
Platonic doctrine which makes ideas the ultimate 
basis of the Universe ; the ultimate basis of all 
truth and of all reality.* The idea cannot be 
thought away. If the Universe rests on ideas, 
it rests on a foundation which cannot be shaken. 
Popular Materialism rests on an unexplained 
atom. Popular Theism is, philosophically, in no 
better case.f It rests on an unexplained Mind. 
Only so far as we conceive the world as resting on 
ideas — as following from what these ideas are 
and mean — have we any true finality. We need 

* Cf. Religion in an Age of Doubt, pp. 158-160, 190-194, 
especially p. 158, note. 

f It is in his religion, not in his theology, that the plain man 
exhibits his deepest thought. His theology is often curiously 
shallow. Cf. Religion in an Age of Doubt, pp. 161, 191, etc. 

212 



EPILOGUE 

explanation ; and explanation can come through 
ideas only. But we can only explain through 
ideas that which, in its own nature, follows from 
them. In Geometry our explanation is complete. 
We can show every link in the chain of sequence. 
In other cases our explanations are incomplete. 
We can show some links of the chain, but have to 
assume others. But unless we took this assump- 
tion seriously — if we thought that, wherever there 
are gaps in our knowledge there are also gaps in 
the real sequence of connexions which our ex- 
planation presupposes — the whole explanation 
would come to nothing. 

The assertion that not only truths, but actual 
things, can be conceived as following from the 
meaning of ideas, may at first sight seem extra- 
ordinarily difficult. Yet it may be illustrated 
for the unphilosophical man from his own beliefs. 
He conceives Space as a really existing thing — 
the receptacle within which all matter dwells — 
really extending indefinitely on all sides. If asked 
why he thinks that it thus extends on and on 
without limit, he can only answer that it must do 
so, since the notion of a limit is contradicted by 
the very idea of Space itself. Therefore he holds 
(though he would not say so) that this infinite 
extension, which he takes as a hard fact, follows 
from the meaning of an idea. 

This Platonic thought has had curiously in- 
adequate recognition by subsequent philosophers. 

213 



EPILOGUE 

But we may make a favourable exception in the 
case of Hegel. In spite of his doctrine of the 
Subject- Object,* Hegel is probably in his inmost 
thought far less subjective than most of his 
disciples. At least he protests strongly against 
the view that an idea is something in our heads. 

From this protest, if we accept it, there follows 
a result of great importance to philosophy. We 
get rid, in the first place, of a way of speaking 
that has done harm in England to the cause of a 
sane Idealism. We shall eschew such phrases as 
that " mind is the only ultimate reality," that 
" whatever exists, exists for mind and in mind 
alone." Such language arose because, first, men 
saw T clearly that every existing thing could exist 
only under a universal idea, and further, that every 
existing thing implied the reality of relations ; 
while, secondly, they assumed erroneously that 
both Universals and Relations are dependent for 
their existence upon a mind that knows them. 
This erroneous assumption is but a form of Con- 
ceptualism ; and it illustrates well the difficulty 
which many minds feel, even among the philosophi- 
cally trained, in rejecting Conceptualism entirely. 
We may thus fairly regard the total rejection of 
Conceptualism as a Pons Asinorum for the philo- 
sopher. If we fail to make this rejection the failure 
may confuse all our further thinking. 

For with Conceptualism there should perish at 

* See, e.g., Encyklopadie der Philosophischen Wissenschaften, 
1st edition, § 162, p. 112. 

214 



EPILOGUE 

least one famous chimera, the Universal Ego ; 
and perhaps also another, the Unconscious Self. 
The doctrine of the Unconscious Self has, for 
psychology, a certain value. It enables us to 
recognize certain familiar facts. We wake on the 
eighth stroke of the clock, and recognize the cumu- 
lative effect of the seven strokes that have preceded 
it, of which (as it is said) we have been " uncon- 
sciously aware." " I cannot paint," says Keble,* 

to Memory's eye 
The scene, the glance, I dearest love — 
Unchang'd themselves, in me they die, 
Or faint, or false, their shadows prove. 

But is the language which is now usual any more 
satisfactory than phrases which avoid the palpable 
contradiction involved in speaking of an " un- 
conscious knowledge " ? If we say, rather, that 
we were not aware of the seven earlier strokes, 
when they fell on our sleeping ear, but became 
aware of them when the eighth stroke waked us — 
if we say that we are so far aware of the real 
nature of the scene, or the face, which we love, 
that we recognize the falseness or inadequacy of 
the picture which is all that our imagination 
presents to us — is this expression any less true 
than the phrase " unconscious knowledge "as an 
account of the phenomena which we are seeking 
to describe ? 

The " Universal Ego," identified with God, 
lands us in more serious error. Like the phrase 

* The Christian Year, Fourth Sunday in Advent. 

215 



EPILOGUE 

' unconscious knowledge," it involves the assump- 
tion* that truth can have no existence outside a 
mind. But as an attractive short cut to Theism 
it has special dangers of its own. The argument 
implied is, briefly, that since there are many 
truths and many relations which are not yet 
known, and may never be known, to the mind of 
man, these — since truths and relations imply a 
thinking mind — must exist in the mind of God. 
But, since truth (as we have seen when we re- 
nounced Conceptualism) is prior to the mind that 
knows it, such an argument is not really valid. 
The Universe involves a scheme of relations ; 
but it is not therefore a self-conscious mind. This 
argument could never give us such a God as 
religion can seriously accept. If God is a mere 
Knower, He has but a secondary position in the 
Universe. He is posterior to, and dependent on, 
the truths which He, like us, is aware of. If God 
is — as religion maintains — the " all in all," the 
Source of Truth, we must revise a conception 
which represents Him as merely dependent on 
truth, dependent on ideas, as knowing them. 
Necessity — necessary truth- — implies a truth 
which cannot be thought away ; which must 
hold good ; which cannot without open or hidden 

* This doctrine of an " unconscious self " (except so far as it 
is merely a convenient facon de parler for psychology) may be 
taken to rest on the following argument : There are certain truths 
which, though my knowledge presupposes them, I do not know. 
But truths cannot exist outside a mind, therefore (if I do not 
wish to drag in the divine mind) I will say that they are in my 
mind, but unconsciously. 

216 



EPILOGUE 

contradiction be denied. For if without contra- 
diction it may be thought to be otherwise, what 
right have we to call it necessary ? If this argu- 
ment is rejected, how can we distinguish between 
necessity and mere fact ? The necessary is that 
which not only does exist, but must exist, because 
it cannot without contradiction be conceived as 
non-existent. Thus all necessity — whether of 
general truth or of individual fact — is in its 
own nature intelligible necessity — necessity which 
could be seen to be necessary if we had sufficient 
knowledge — even though we may not as yet 
understand the necessity nor see the contradic- 
tion involved in this denial. A God Who is to be 
the " all in all " must be conceived as not merely 
knowing this truth, but as including it within 
His own Nature. 

The Platonic theory conceives the world as 
following from the Idea of the Good, somewhat 
as the truths of Geometry follow from the idea of 
straightness, of line, of circle, or of triangle.* 
This Platonic doctrine may be interpreted perhaps 
in more ways than one. But some such concep- 
tion — some belief that the world must follow from 
what the " Good " means — is involved in any such 
optimistic theory as we have seen to be implied 
in our practical faith in the world's rationality. 
We have seen how we assume in all our predic- 
tions that the world is a rational whole, and 
how we can give to this rationality no definite 

* See references at foot of p. 212. 

217 



EPILOGUE 

meaning unless by interpreting it in an optimistic 
sense. 

Is such a conception of God consistent with the 
belief in a conscious God Whom we can worship ? 
Can the ultimate necessity of all truth and of all 
things be conceived as conscious of itself? If 
the ultimate necessity in virtue of which all 
things are what they are is fully conscious of 
itself, can such a distinction between God's mind 
and our own be drawn as the relation of the 
worshipper and the Object of worship demands ? 
In a Universe so conceived is there any place for 
human freedom ? 

Such are the questions we must dare to ask : 
and it is worth while to consider here some 
possible answers. Suppose that some one says, 
" Your real God, on your own showing, is the 
1 Idea of the Good,' or the ' ultimate necessity 
of things ' : and even if, in some mysterious way, 
this necessity could be conceived as conscious of 
itself, still this consciousness — this mere know- 
ledge — is, as you admit, but secondary and an off- 
shoot, since every being who knows the Universe 
is posterior to the Universe which he knows. 
How then can you worship such a God as this ? " 
It is possible here to call to our aid certain de- 
finite Christian conceptions and experiences. The 
Christian who, with full consciousness of what he 
is doing, has been driven by irresistible spiritual 
attraction to worship One Who grew in wisdom 
218 



EPILOGUE 

and stature — One Whose humanity and finitude 
we acknowledge even in the very act of wor- 
shipping Him ; One Who even as eternal Son is 
distinguished from the Source and Fountain of 
Godhead — will at least understand how God, the 
ultimate reality, may be felt to be in such sense 
identical with a conscious person (although in 
this identity there is still distinction) that in wor- 
shipping that Person, we are in contact with the 
ultimate reality itself. It is not needful to 
develop this argument here. The question of 
worship can only be raised intelligently by those 
who have themselves worshipped. The subject 
does not lend itself to contentious treatment. 
The type of mind which most naturally raises this 
question will see, in what has just been said, at 
least the germ of an answer. 

A more difficult question concerns the relation 
of God to the mathematical axioms. As we have 
already seen, it is not natural to speak of God as 
laying down these axioms — as ordaining by His 
supreme will that two straight lines should be 
unable to enclose a space. Are the mathematical 
axioms, then, conditions, existing externally to 
God's own will, to which His will has to submit ? 
The view, expressed in Platonic language above, 
seeks to avoid Dualism by regarding the world, 
all its laws and all its contents, as following from 
the Idea of the Good. But can all the laws of the 
Universe — can the axioms of Geometry — follow 
from this supreme idea ? Is it conceivable that, 

219 



EPILOGUE 

even if we became omniscient, we could deduce 
Geometry from this supposed central truth ? 
What has " the Good " to do with Geometry ? 
And — even if some one replied that we have no 
right to assume that there is no connexion between 
two ideas, merely on the ground that we our- 
selves cannot see any intermediating links between 
them — still we should be disposed to say, " This 
deduction of geometrical truths from the Idea of 
the Good is unmeaning, because the axioms are 
ultimate and self-evident, and so cannot be 
deduced from anything." This perhaps might be 
our considered reply. 

But let us reflect further. Is it certain that 
every truth which seems independent, on the 
ground that we can see its evidence without 
looking beyond it, is therefore so absolutely 
independent that it could not conceivably be 
subsumed under any truth or law wider than 
itself ? Take the case of some of the principles 
with which we come in contact in our aesthetic 
experience. Any man who has advanced beyond 
the notion that art-criticism is all mere moon- 
shine can be made to recognize that there are 
certain laws binding upon the artist which are 
not the arbitrary creation of the human will. 
For example, it is true that the trombone-player 
who in playing the Lobgesang wished to amend 
the opening theme of the Symphony by substi- 
tuting an F, preceded by a turn, for the first 
E Flat, was not improving the music, but spoiling 
220 



EPILOGUE 

it.* And this is not merely a truth, but a necessary 
truth. Such an alteration of the passage, whenever 
repeated, must inevitably and always spoil its 
beauty. This again is a truth which a musical 
man, even if we imagine him unacquainted with 
the rest of Mendelssohn's work, can at once 
perceive. The character of the movement de- 
mands the rejection of the trombone-blower's 
emendation. Indeed, if this variation had been 
by some accident introduced into all the printed 
copies, there are probably many musicians who 
would have had the insight to restore the true 
reading on purely a priori grounds ; and if this 
had happened — so clear is the witness of aesthetic 
necessity and suitability in such cases — it is pretty 
certain that the restoration would soon have won 
its way to general acceptance. This probability 
will be admitted by those who know the history 
of the restoration of corrupt passages, and of 
artistic emendation and restoration in general. 

Yet whenever we can say, " This emendation 
or restoration is imperatively required by the 
immediate context : we need not go beyond the 
immediate context to see its necessity," we can 
also recognize the same aesthetic requirement as 

* The proposed emendation was as follows : 




See Stainer and Barrett's Dictionary of Musical Terms, under 
Cadenza. 

221 



EPILOGUE 

connected with the general character and law of 
the style to which the work we are restoring 
belongs. The incapacity of Mendelssohn's phrase 
to admit without loss the suggested alteration is 
connected with the whole character of Mendels- 
sohn's style. It is by recognizing what is and 
what is not possible in various passages, by recog- 
nizing their distinctive character, that we evince 
our knowledge of the character of his style in 
general. The special aesthetic demands, whose 
force we feel in particular passages, fall into their 
place in our conception of the style. These par- 
ticular demands, and the law of the style as a 
whole, mutually throw light on one another. 
Without following out this comparison into de- 
tails, we may see in it enough to show that a law, 
which carries its own evidence within it, may 
still be subsumed under a law wider than itself. 
Each passage in a sense stands alone ; its 
character and its beauty is within itself, so that it 
cannot be said to derive its charm wholly from 
outside. But this independence is not complete. 
The phrase gains some of its beauty and signifi- 
cance from its context : some from other works 
of the same composer and other composers of 
the same period. This is why the accomplished 
musician sees in almost any good work charms 
that will be unperceived by the beginner 

This same musical example throws light, for 
those who will reflect upon it, upon the other 
problem of combined dependence and indepen- 
222 



EPILOGUE 

dence which has been already mentioned. It 
does something to help us to conceive how our 
will may have independence and freedom — how 
each act of choice may have within itself its own 
necessity and raison d'etre — and may yet be con- 
ceived as subsumed under that wider necessity 
which dominates the whole Universe ; how (if 
we prefer to employ the language of religion) 
our wills may be our own, and we may be respon- 
sible for our own choice, while all the time it is 
God that worketh in us both to will and to do. 

It is not desirable that any of these analogies 
and suggestions should be here worked out in 
full. Still it is good that something should be 
said to suggest that, in the argument stated above, 
there are philosophical implications which might 
be dealt with at full length on a fitting occasion. 
No harm will be done if the reader has carried 
away the belief that Theism has its difficulties. 
If we can grasp firmly the conviction that the 
rational appearance which the world wears in so 
many and varied aspects is no accident, we then 
have a positive ground for faith. For a faith so 
grounded, intellectual difficulties will be rather a 
stimulus than a discouragement. 



223 



NOTE I 

The name of Kant, sprinkled freely over the 
pages of a religious book, tends to give the im- 
pression that the book is difficult and obscure. 
In the above arguments, therefore, Kant has 
been but very rarely mentioned. Two of his 
criticisms, however, must be quoted before we 
leave the subject.* 

(I) " According to the physico-theological argu- 
ment," he says, " the connexion and harmony 
existing in the world evidence the contingency of 
the form merely, but not of the matter — that is, 
of the substance — of the world. To establish the 
truth of the latter opinion, it would be necessary 
to prove that all things would be in themselves 
incapable of this harmony and order unless they 
were, even as regards their substance, the product 
of a supreme wisdom. But this would require 
very different grounds of proof from those pre- 
sented by the analogy with human art. This 
proof can at most, therefore, demonstrate the 
existence of an architect of the world ( Weltbaumeis- 
ter), whose efforts are limited by the capabilities 
of the material with which he works, but not of a 

* Meiklejohn's translation (pp. 384-386) is somewhat free, but 
it will serve for our present purpose. German paging, 654, etc. 

224 



NOTE I 

creator of the world, to whom all things are subject 
(aber nicht einen Weltschopfer, dessert Idee alles 
unterworfen ist). 

(II) " It cannot be expected," he continues, 
" that any one will be bold enough to declare that 
he has a perfect insight into the relation which 
the magnitude of the world he contemplates 
bears (in its extent as well as in its content) to 
omnipotence, into that of the order and design 
in the world to the highest wisdom, and that of 
the unity of the world to the absolute unity of a 
Supreme Being. Physico-theology is, therefore, 
incapable of presenting a determinate conception 
of a supreme cause of the world, and is therefore 
insufficient as a principle of theology — a theology 
which is itself to be the basis of religion." 

With regard to the former of these criticisms, 
the reader should observe that the teleological 
argument as stated in the present volume does 
not confine itself to a comparison between natural 
beauty and human art ; but goes on to insist 
that all our prediction (of eclipses and other natural 
events) implies the belief that the agreement of the 
world in general with the ideal of right reason is no 
accident. Yet this — we saw — would be an acci- 
dent, unless it be a necessary law that everything 
in the world — matter itself no less than its ar- 
rangement — should be subject to this ideal. If 
the supreme law of the Universe were that " all 
things with certain exceptions must be in accord- 

p 225 



NOTE I 

ance with the ideal of right reason," these three 
qualifying words * would make the law self- 
contradictory, and absolutely useless as a principle 
of prediction. 

The opinion expressed in the second of these 
quotations is an opinion so natural to man that 
we can only rejoice that it should have found 
expression in such impressive language. Yet it 
is not too much to say that Kant in this passage 
is stating the very principle of all unbelief in its 
opposition to faith. He asserts, in effect, that 
while we recognize the world as good — even as 
astonishingly and immeasurably good (see Meikle- 
john, p. 385) — no one can dare to say that it is 
perfect, or can dare to say how much needs to be 
added to the world as we know it, to bring it to 
the point at which it would comprehend " all 
possible perfection and completeness." Now 
faith exhibits just this audacity which Kant 
condemns. Not in detail, but in outline, it pre- 
sents to us (under the conception of a Universe 
in which all things in heaven and earth are sub- 
jected to Christ) the ideal of a perfect world. 
The " mind of Christ " is imperfectly fulfilled in 
this present world ; therefore, it is argued, this 
world is but part of a wider whole in which His 
ideal is fully realized. Faith lives among these 
absolute standards of value which Kant in this 
passage is denying our power to set up. And 

* See chap, xv, pp. 204-206 ; cf. also Religion in an Age of 
Doubt, pp. 156-158. 

226 



NOTE I 

here faith has the support of common sense. If 
some one said that absolute perfection lies so far 
beyond our ken that (for all we can know to the 
contrary) there may be a type of humanity as far 
superior to that exhibited by Christ, as Christ is 
superior to Nero — or that there may be an in- 
tellectual attitude as far superior to the honest 
search for truth as the honest search for truth is 
superior to wilful obscurantism and sophistry — 
the plain man would soon declare himself an 
Absolutist, as against such consistent Relativism 
as this. 

For the rest, Kant's criticism of the Argument 
from Design depends mainly upon his doctrine 
of the impotence of " mere ideas " to carry us 
beyond the limits of experience. The examples 
given in the course of the preceding chapters are 
enough to show how even our common everyday 
knowledge disproves the limitations which Kant 
would put upon our faculties. 



227 



NOTE II 

On the Possibility of a Collision which should 
threaten Disaster to the Whole Solar System 

An astronomical friend, who has been good 
enough to read the present essay in proof, makes 
objection to the phrase on p. 40 : "If immense 
masses of matter of unknown powers might, for 
all we knew, be rushing upon us at an unknown 
degree of rapidity." He objects to the hypo- 
thetical form of the sentence. " The possibility," 
he says, " is a real one." " I really think," he 
writes, " that there is some probability, more 
or less remote, of the suggested catastrophe. 
The phenomena connected with 'new' stars 
suggest collisions amongst stars, one or both 
being previously dark stars. There is ample 
evidence for the belief that multitudes of dark 
stars exist — viz. stars too cold to be luminous 
and therefore visible. There may be such a star 
on its way towards the sun in a sufficiently direct 
line to threaten disaster at some future date. 
Celestial bodies possessing very great speeds are 
known, and a body such as is here suggested 
might possess a speed great enough to ensure its 
existence and proximity remaining unrecognized 
until it was within a few days' journey of us, at 
228 



NOTE II 

any rate. Viewed in the light of an observational 
knowledge of the solar system and the stellar 
universe, however, the probability of such an 
occurrence can be estimated, and is found to be 
extremely small, even during a period of millions 
of years. Hence, while the possibility, in my 
opinion, cannot be dismissed, it need not seem 
alarming." " Such a catastrophe," he adds, 
" would not in the least invalidate the laws of 
Nature." 

The same critic has made many very valuable 
suggestions which I have gratefully followed. 
But here, I venture to think, he has misunderstood 
the character of my hypothesis, and has confused 
it with a more sober one. He has not noticed 
the word " unknown " — " of unknown powers," 
' If we knew nothing of the world outside," etc. 
(p. 40). He is thinking simply of the supposition 
that a dark star might come into collision with 
the sun, while the properties of matter in general 
remained unchanged. Now even on this hypo- 
thesis, surely, it would be too much to say that 
' the laws of Nature would not be invalidated 
in the least" The catastrophe as conceived must 
seriously affect the well-known law that the sun 
rises daily : though here an astronomer would 
doubtless reply that what he chiefly means by a 
law of Nature is not that an individual material 
object should behave in its accustomed way, but 
that any natural object should behave in a way 
calculable from the general laws of physics and 

229 



NOTE II 

chemistry ; and thus he will rightly insist that 
an utterly unprecedented event may be as much 
in accordance with natural law as what has 
happened daily without interruption since human 
memory began. This is mainly a question of 
words. 

But if we are at liberty to suppose a dark star 
in collision with the sun, why are we not at 
liberty to frame also, purely for purposes of 
argument, a still more violent hypothesis ? Why 
may we not ask what would follow if we knew 
nothing — literally and absolutely nothing — about 
the special nature, powers, and properties of 
such material bodies as may lurk beyond the 
confines of the known universe ? Suppose that 
we knew nothing of these bodies beyond what is 
involved (1) in the negative truth that we cannot 
show the existence of such bodies to be impossible, 
(2) in the definition of a material body as such, 
and (3) in those demonstrable or self-evident 
truths which must hold good everywhere and 
always. On this hypothesis, particles of unknown 
character — with unknown and unexampled powers 
of influencing other bodies which they may 
approach — might be moving upon us with un- 
exampled speed from any conceivable variety of 
directions. Their behaviour when they arrived 
might be as fantastic as anything which — to use 
the phrase of Hume — the " most whimsical imagi- 
nation can invent." They might make their way 
harmlessly through great distances within our 
230 



NOTE II 

known world, and then, like bombs provided with 
a time-fuse, might suddenly produce unprece- 
dented movements, and so by assailing the smaller 
particles might change the behaviour of the 
larger bodies. " The electron," says a modern 
writer, " is one hundred thousand times smaller 
than the atom, and the spaces between electrons 
perhaps one hundred million times the diameter 
of an electron. This suggests an arrangement 
like a planetary system." If we accept this 
view of the contents of space — or even if we go 
no farther than to regard it as possibly and 
conceivably correct — then, under the effects of 
such a bombardment as we have been imagin- 
ing of our known world by particles from 
outside, the physical world which we know 
might be so much changed that almost any law 
we can think of might be swallowed up in its 
exceptions. 

The legitimacy of a hypothesis depends upon 
the purpose for which it is constructed. The 
main purpose of the present volume is to show — 
(1) that we all believe that the whole universe is 
framed on some intelligible scheme, and, further, 
that it is ordered according to some ideal which 
we can recognize as rational ; (2) that apart from 
this act of faith we should have no basis for those 
predictions on which our daily life depends, since 
the few self-evident or demonstrable principles 
which our minds possess are not enough to give us 
any working knowledge of Nature, or to rule out 

231 



NOTE II 

as impossible even some of the grossest absurdities. 
To support these two conclusions we may point 
to one absurd hypothesis after another, and may 
ask with regard to each — How could you disprove 
this absurdity, apart from that act of faith we 
have mentioned ? 

The only valid objection to this procedure in 
this connexion would be if it could be shown that 
—quite apart from any faith in the general 
rationality of the world — these various absur- 
dities must be held impossible each on its own 
merits ; that in framing such hypotheses we are 
advancing something which is unmeaning or 
internally self-contradictory, something which 
contradicts principles the truth of which is 
evident a 'priori. 

With a disputant who adopted this method, it 
might be worth while to challenge his supposed 
a priori principles one by one. But another 
method of reply would be to grant them all for 
purpose of argument, and then to show that, in 
spite of them, fantastic hypotheses can be 
invented which, if accepted, would make our 
everyday predictions insecure. 

This task might be carried out in detail. But 
for any one who has understood the point at issue 
it is hardly necessary that this should be done. 
The onus probandi lies on the objector. Will any 
one have the boldness to maintain that he can 
show — on a priori principles such as that " matter 
cannot be annihilated," that " nothing can act 
232 



NOTE II 

but where it is," that " two pieces of matter 
cannot simultaneously occupy the same place," 
etc. (even if the truth of all those principles 
be granted) — the impossibility of every absurd 
hypothesis which the most ingenious imagination 
can suggest ? 

Take the extreme case alluded to in chapter xv, 
the supposed miracles of Amphion and Orpheus, 
when 

Trees uprooted left their place 
Sequacious of the lyre. 

" The ultimate nature of gravitation," wrote 
Sir Oliver Lodge in 1888, " is not at present 
known, and it may turn out to be a property 
really inherent in matter. But it is more probable 
that it is not a pulling property inherent in matter 
at all, but a pushing property of some external 
energetic arrangement not at present understood, 
due probably to a strain in the medium in which 
all matter is immersed."* 

This statement may be open to many criticisms. 
Yet we are at any rate on safe ground if we say 
that the gravitative tendency of gross matter 
is either due to " some external energetic arrange- 
ment," or is not due to this. In the former case, 
this external energetic arrangement may in its 
turn be influenced by some other arrangement 
external to itself, and so on. How, on such a 
theory, could we possibly be sure that the gravi- 

* Elementary Mechanics, p. 15, note. 

233 



NOTE II 

tative tendency of gross matter may not be 
destroyed in consequence of the irruption into 
our world of particles of unknown character 
arriving from a great distance, that this irrup- 
tion might not occur in such a way that some 
particles retained their attractive power while 
others lost it? If anything of this kind 
happened, we should be dealing with the 
destruction of the gravitative tendency, as dis- 
tinct from the familiar cases where it is merely 
overpowered. 

Suppose, on the other hand, that we reject the 
notion of this external energetic arrangement 
altogether. The mere fact that gravitation had 
no such physical explanation behind it would 
not prove that the gravitative property was 
" inherent " in matter in the sense of being 
permanent and unchangeable. But if, apart 
from our general faith in the rationality of the 
universe, we can have no guarantee of the un- 
changeableness of what we are accustomed to 
regard as the fundamental properties of matter, 
then — apart from this same faith — we can have 
no assurance that we may not any day witness 
the very miracles that are associated with the 
names of Orpheus and Amphion. 

If the man of science is indignant at being 
asked to discuss these nonsensical possibilities, 
his very indignation is a tacit admission of the 
conclusion we are seeking to reach. It shows that 
he rejects these suggestions simply because they 
234 



NOTE II 

are in themselves fantastic. His ultimate con- 
viction is — exactly as we are maintaining — that 
the world in which we live is not an " unsub- 
stantial fairy place," but a rational Universe. 
He feels that these fantastic hypotheses are not 
worth the trouble of refuting, just because, being 
fantastic, they cannot be true. 

But if, apart from our faith in the rationality of 
the Universe, we cannot show these wild sup- 
positions to be impossible, may we not at least 
show them to be highly improbable ? An im- 
pressive answer to this question may be found in 
the following quotation from Lotze * : " The 
one supposition of there being a universal inner 
connexion of all reality as such, which alone 
enables us to argue from the structure of any one 
section of reality to that of the rest, is the 
foundation of every attempt to arrive at know- 
ledge by means of experience, and is not derivable 
from experience itself. Whoever casts doubt 
on this supposition, not only loses the pros- 
pect of being able to calculate anything 
future with certainty, but robs himself at the 
same time of the only basis on which to found 
the more modest hope of being able under 
definite circumstances to consider the occurrence 
of one event as more probable than that of 
another." 

This quotation helps to show the difference 

* Metaphysic, Book I, Introduction, iii. 

235 



NOTE II 

between the two hypotheses which we are here 
concerned to distinguish. I — for purpose of 
argument — am venturing to think away the 
" one supposition " of which Lotze speaks. My 
critic, in his hypothesis concerning the dark star, 
is maintaining it : for otherwise how could he 
speak of " probabilities " in reference to that 
part of the Universe which lies beyond our 
observation ? 

My critic denies that he finds the prospect of 
possible collision alarming. There is a certain 
type of scientific thinker who, in the shock of such 
a collision, would be anxious only to find evidence 
that the fundamental laws of physics were not 
contradicted, and when satisfied on this head 
would exclaim, like Wolfe at Quebec, " Then I die 
happy." Of such a one we may quote the noble 
words of Horace : 

Si fractus illabatur orbis 
Impavidum ferient ruinae. 

But, for most of us, the real ground of confidence 
which keeps us calm is the conviction that we 
know enough of the Universe at large to be pretty 
sure that the suggested catastrophe will not occur, 
and to be absolutely * sure that, if it does, it 

* My critic objects to this word " absolutely." He admits that 
science rests upon the " act of faith which we all make with 
regard to the rationality of the material Universe," but denies 
that, even on this fundamental question, he himself would ever 
rise to absolute assurance, such assurance as would exclude all 
possibility of his being mistaken. He refers to Poe's " Thousand 
and Second Tale of Scheherezade " to show how men may be 

236 



NOTE II 

will only occur as part of a world-scheme which 
as a whole our reason must approve. This 
latter conviction is common to the scientific 

mistaken in rejecting as utterly incredible what may after all 
turn out to be true. 

Now the belief in the rationality of the Universe may be ex- 
pressed, negatively, in the assertion that " absurdities cannot 
happen." We are tacitly using a syllogism of which the major 
premiss is " Absurdities cannot happen," the minor premiss 
" A or B is an absurdity," and the conclusion " A or B cannot 
happen." The Sultan in Poe's tale is incorrect in his minor 
premiss only. He thinks that his friend's accurate prophecies of 
modern life are fantastic and incredible merely because the life 
they depict is unfamiliar to his mind. (See note to chapter xii, 
p. 160, above.) We are all liable to similar errors. But even in 
face of such warnings — even with a vivid memorj' - in our minds 
of our own mistakes and those of other people — there are still 
certain particular suggestions which we should reject as absurd ; 
there are certain "tall stories" (to use the colloquial phrase) 
that we should absolutely refuse to accept. 

It is the major premiss, however, which most concerns us here. 
Surely, if we remember (1) that this act of faith in the rationality 
of the world is presupposed in all our ordinary proofs, physical, 
historical, and legal, (2) that, as Lotze points out, apart from our 
general conception of the Universe as a whole, we have no ground 
for regarding even the " tallest " of " tall stories " as in the least 
degree improbable, we must admit that our belief in the world's 
rationality is a matter of absolute certainty in our minds. We 
know that certain absurdities will not really happen. It is an 
interesting fact to the philosopher that there are certain con- 
nexions of thought in which we are all tempted to say, of these 
very same absurdities, " Of course I cannot disprove their 
possibility : they may happen after all," while at the same time 
we should be indignant if our friends seriously attributed to us 
the credulousness which these words imply. To say, " These 
events are not in the least impossible, and yet I know that they 
cannot really take place," is an obvious piece of inconsistency. 
If we are tempted to speak in this inconsistent manner, we ought 
to inquire very carefully into the meaning of our own words. 
In what sense are we alleging that these things, which we do not 
at all believe, are nevertheless quite credible ? 

237 



NOTE II 

man whose faith in physics would not be dis- 
turbed by the overthrow of the solar system, 
and to the religious man who would still trust 
in God, though the heavens should pass away 
with a great noise, and the elements melt with 
fervent heat.* 



In these discussions it is always worth while 
to remember that the advance of science will in 
all probability continue in the future as it has 
in the past : that new hypotheses will be sug- 
gested, while theories which are much in our mind 
to-day may pass into oblivion. It is even 
possible that in some future day the necessity of 
each physical event may be demonstrated, so 
that the behaviour of matter may be as clear to 
men's minds as are the properties of circles and 
triangles. Men would then no longer need to rely 
upon a general faith in the rationality of the 
universe. 

Yet, even so, the argument of this essay would 
not really be out of date, except for those who 
should have the hardihood to maintain that all 
the methods which we to-day employ are totally 
incorrect, that our results when right came right 
by mere accident. So far as our present methods 
are sound, an argument is valid which rests upon 
a correct analysis of the principles which those 
methods presuppose. And it is well worth while 

* See 2 Peter iii, 10. 
238 



NOTE II 

detaching in our minds such general reasoning 
from the special hypotheses which may happen 
for one reason or another to be prominent in 
the discussions of the present moment. The 
former may well have more permanent value 
than the latter. 



289 



INDEX 

Achilles, 185 

^Eschylus, 112 

African Farm, Story of an, 175-179 

Ahriman, 205 

Ajax, 184 

Allen, the late Mr. Grant, 135 

Amphion, 202, 233, 234 

Angelico, Fra, 123, 127 

Aphrodite, 75 

Aquinas, St. Thomas, 3, 51-55, 56, 57 

Aristotelian Society, Proceedings of, 132 

Aristotle, 6, 7, 44, 50-51, 52, 164 

Arnold, Matthew, 19, 137-139, 142, 172 

Athanasius, St., xix 

Atomic theory, 102 

Atonement, substitutionary doctrine of, xxi 

Australian camp, Story of an, 62 

Autolycus, 67 

Axioms, how related to the Will of God, 219 

Bach, J. S., 85, 112, 115, 199 

Beethoven, 85, 115, 161, 162, 185 

Bergson, 35 

Bomba, King, 187, 192 

Bourrienne, 22 

Bret Harte, 168 

Carlyle, 22, 28 
Carmen, 115 

Censor, Story of military, 1 
Cicero, 48-51, 196, 203 

Collision, destructive of Solar System, 40, 169, 202, 228-238 

q 241 



INDEX 

Conceptualism, 95, 208, etc. 
Conservatorium, pupils in, 61 
Cosmological proof, the, 23 
Counterpoint, rules of, 91 

Dante, Inferno, 126, 186, 191 

Darwin, 21, 27, 33, 35, 36, 37, 44, 58, 83, 97-101, 116-133, 

149 
Davies, Sir J., 168 
Democritus, 30 
Divine immanence, ix, 34 

Electron, the, 231 
Empedocles, 52, 53 
Ends, kingdom of, 84, 91 
Euclid, 27, 32 

Fagin, 66 

Falstaff, 66 

Final Cause, the, 51-52 

Francis of Assisi, St., xix, 140 

Galileo, 59, 63, 166 
Gladstone, Mr., 42, 55 
Goethe, 7, 8, 171 
Good, Idea of the, xviii, 218-220 
Gorham, Mr. C, 190 

Haeckel, Professor, 34, 165, 206 

Hegel, 49, 214 

Helmholtz, 33 

Herodotus, 61 

Homer, 170, 192 

Horace, 236 

Hume, 230 

Huxley, 95, 150, 166, 167, 170 

Hydrogen, 103 

Idea of the Good, the, xviii, 218-220 

Inertia, not identical with Uniformity, 163, 197 

242 



INDEX 

James, William, 133 

Kant, 27, 58, 224-227 
Keats, 144 
Keble, 215 

Law, of Nature, 29, 60, 93, 95 

the term not to be confined to Physics, 60, etc., 72 
Life, origin of, 32-35, chap, ix 
Lodge, Sir Oliver, 158, 233 
Lotze, 154, 155, 235, 237 

Macbeth, 126, 185 
Mahomet, 127 
Martyrs of Science, 59 
Mendelssohn, 220, 222 
Mephistopheles, 78 
Mill, J. S., 150 
Milton, 183, 192 
Minucius Felix, xv, xvi 
Montefiore's Synoptic Gospels, 145 
Morality, a miracle, 59, 64 
Mountain-climbing, 86, 185, cf. pp. 4-8 
Mozart, 115, 116, 199 

Napoleon I : his belief in God, 22, 23 

Nature an artist, 183 

Naval Occasions, 86 

Newman, Cardinal J. H., 209 

Newton, 31, 102 

Nero, 227 

Nuremburg, 181 

Octavius of Minucius Felix, xv, xvi 

Order relapsing into Chaos, 76, 80, cf. pp. 40, 202, 228 

Ormuzd, 205 

Orpheus, 202, 233, 234 

Orrery, story of an, 196 

Oxygen, 103 

243 



INDEX 

Parabola, the, 31 
Paul, St., xix, 9, 192, 193 
Pearson, Professor Karl, 100-106 
Plato, xviii, 189, 213, 217, 219 
Poe, E. A., 236 
Posidonius, his sphere, 49 

Rashdall, Dr. Hastings (Dean of Carlisle), 189 

Rationalist Press Association, xvii, 190 

Roscoe, Sir H., 102 

Rubens, 123 

Ruskin, 121 

Russell, Mr. Bertrand, 15-21, 29, 38, 74, 77, 78, 79, 121, 151- 

155, 159, 169, 206 
His parable of the chicken, 77 ; his conception of world 

as tragedy, 121, note 
Rutilius, 59, 60 

Scepticism, moral, compendious answer to, 65, cf. 68 

Schopenhauer, 74 

Schreiner, Miss, 175-179 

Scholasticism, charge of, 82, 90 

Second Empire, fashions of the, 135 

Shakespeare, 112, 123, 127 

brain of, 200 
Shaw, Mr. Bernard, 194 
Smith, Sidney, 69 
Socrates, 45, 47, 51, 188, 189 
Spencer, Herbert, 150, 162, 163 
Sterne, 112 
Sullivan, Sir A., 199 
Stinging-nettle, the, 124 

Teleology, definition of, 51 
Titian, 112 
Tupper, Martin, 123 

Uniformity, distinct from Inertia, 163, 197 
Universal Ego, a philosophic fiction, 215 

244 



INDEX 

Veley, Mr. V. H., 103 

Venice, 181 

Virgil, 134 

Vitalism, an unfortunate doctrine, 34, 35 

some truth in its fundamental meaning, 105, etc. 

Wallace, 149 

Webb, Mr. C. C. J., 9, 22 

Wells, Mr. H. G., 12, 13 

Wernle, 145 

Wolfe, General, 236 

Xenophon, 45, 47 



PRINTED AT THE COMPLETE PRESS 
WEST NORWOOD, LONDON 



RELIGION IN AN AGE OF DOUBT 

By the Rev. C. J. SHEBBEARE, M.A. Cloth, 5s. net. 

London: ROBERT SCOTT, Paternoster Row, E.C. 



PUBLICATIONS 

OF THE 

S. r . d. K.. 



A LIBRARY OF CHRISTIAN 
EVIDENCES 

[A Series of Books dealing with fundamental problems of 
religion from different points of view] 

Cloth Boards, each 7s. 6d. net 

THE PROBLEM OF CREATION 

An Attempt to Define the Character and Trend of the Cosmic 
Process. By the Right Rev. J. E. MERCER, D.D. 

VALUES OF THE CHRISTIAN LIFE 

By the Rev. ALFRED DAVENPORT KELLY, M.A. With a Preface 
by the Rev. WILLIAM TEMPLE. 

THE CHALLENGE OF THE UNIVERSE 

A popular Restatement of the Argument from Design. By the Rev. 
CHARLES J. SHEBBEARE, M.A. 

IN PREPARATION 

THE RELIGION OF THE BIBLE AND ITS 

DEVELOPMENT 

A Study in History and Environment. By the Rev. Canon G. H. 
BOX, M.A. 

NATURE AND GOD 

Letters to a Questioner. By the Rev. T. A. LACEY. Cloth. Is. net. 

THE MYSTERY OF LIFE 

By the Right Rev. J. E. MERCER, D.D. (sometime Bishop of 
Tasmania). Paper Cover, 6d.; Cloth, Is. net. 

THE CHRISTIAN'S CLAIM ABOUT 
JESUS OF NAZARETH 

"Perfect God and Perfect Man." By the Rev. CLEMENT F. 
ROGERS, M.A. Paper Cover, 6d. net. 

THE NATURAL AND THE SUPERNATURAL 
IN SCIENCE AND RELIGION 

Lectures to Men by the Rev. J. M. WILSON, D.D. 6d. net. 



IN DEFENCE OF CHRISTIAN TRUTH 



The Guardian says : " The S.P.C.K. will win the gratitude of many for 
issuing, at the instance of the Christian Evidence Society, the series 
of evidential handbooks." 



GOD AND THE WORLD 

A Survey of Thought. By the Rev. A. W. ROBINSON, D.D., Canon 
of Canterbury. Prefatory Note by Sir OLIVER LODGE. 

CHRIST AND THE CHURCH 

A Restatement of Belief. By the Rev. Canon A. W. ROBINSON, D.D. 

MODERN PHILOSOPHY AND THE 
INCARNATION 

By the Rev. O. C. QUICK, M.A. 

POPULAR ATTACKS ON CHRISTIANITY 

By the Rev. C. L. DRAWBRIDGE, M.A. 

THE HISTORICAL JESUS 

By the Rev. THOMAS J. THORBURN, D.D. 

THE VALUE OF THE OLD TESTAMENT FOR 
THE RELIGION OF TO-DAY 

By the Rev. Principal BENNETT, D.D. 

THE VALUE OF THE THEOLOGY OF ST. PAUL 
FOR MODERN THOUGHT 

By the Rev. Professor H. T. ANDREWS, D.D. 

Paper Covers, each 8d. net ; Cloth, Is. net 



COMPARATIVE RELIGION 

By the Rev. A. S. GEDEN, D.D. Cloth boards, 2s. net. 

THEOSOPHY AND CHRISTIANITY 

A Comparison. By M. CARTA STURGE, author of "The Truth 
and Error of Christian Science," etc. Cloth boards, lg. 6d. net. 

THE ACHIEVEMENTS OF CHRISTIANITY 

By the Rev. J. K. MOZLEY, B.D., Fellow and Dean of Pembroke 
College, Cambridge. Cloth boards, Is. 6d. net. 

Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge 

London : 68 Haymarket, S.W. 



UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LIBRARY 

Los Angeles 
This book is DUE on the last date stamped below. 



JUN 1 3 1956 
MAY 8 5 W 



^ 9 



rjgfllf^S^ 



!PF8 



5 







4IW APR 01 19M 

MARJG 






Form L9-50m-ll,'50 (2554)444 



- 



//; 





3 1158 00931 8006 



V 



HD 
S3 3c 




M 000187 342